Darkest Whisper 4n6f5l

Darkest Whisper Semiralla Hill

Smashwords Edition Copyright 2012 by Semiralla Hill All Rights Reserved.

Chapter 1

“We’re going to be late,” Anna, yelled for the third time. It was a few minutes past midnight when the lights from the Blue Club district reached us. It was still early by clubbing standards, and we did not want to have to wait two whole hours to get in. If the club was popular, it meant ridiculously long lines to get in. Anna and I were continuously late. It was a severe undertaking for us to get ready to go to a club. We, mainly she, had to primp, curl, pluck, tweeze. According to her, clubbing was a practical man-fest, which made it all the more tedious for me to follow. I being the shy kind, wasn’t into the whole clubbing scene, never had been, but I couldn’t very well watch her get plastered on her own. I was her safe ride home, always had been, for better or for worse. We got out of the cab in a rush, making the cabbie turn and give us an exhausted look. Neither one of us had a car yet, being seventeen and all, but that didn’t mean that other modes of transportation weren’t available to us. And we meant to use them all up. “Isabel, I swear if you don’t move your ass right now…” I rolled my eyes at her, not wanting to waste the whole evening bickering with at one another. “I’m right here Anna, don’t get your thong in a bunch.” We looked at each other and laughed out loud. “That is a bit of an understatement, even for you Isabel? I mean you have to be wearing one in the first place.” She winked. We hugged and got in line. There were only a few people outside, and I could already feel the music pumping inside.

We had gone to a rave at a new club on seven-teenth Street. Club Inferno was supposed to be the mother of all clubs. They had two dancing floors up stairs, and an open bar on the first. Once you paid the cover, you were pretty much allowed anything at the bar. The hard part was trying to cover the cover. We weren’t rich by and measure, but we often had summer jobs which helped us build up our winter clubbing cash. We’d slave away all summer long to save up to party in the winter. Confusing? Yeah I know, but the clubs we enjoyed most were only open in the winter. I didn’t understand that concept, but it didn’t matter. When they did open it was worth it. “Id’s,” the bouncer boomed, his voice echoing off of nearby buildings. He had serious anger management issues. He was built like a bear, and he had the mustache-goatee look making him look more intimidating that what he already was. We fished in our wallets and found our Id’s. We had come by them from a friend of a friend. I never really found out who it had been, but in a big city you never fully know. The bouncer looked at us skeptically, eyeing us from top to bottom, and lingering a bit too long on my chest. Not the first time that ever happened. He grinned, which put me off. His lip lifted in the corner, awkward for a behemoth, and waved us in. “I didn’t think they’d actually work,” Anna whispered and turned. Her eyes full of disbelief. We walked inside and found ourselves in blackened halls. It had an ominous feel to it, and something about the place sent shivers up my spine. There was a kind of lingering fog on the ground. It was very Friday the 13th. We walked around a few corners, which pretty much made it feel like a labyrinth. I shivered, the hairs on my arms standing at attention, until we reached an enormous door. It looked like it had been taken out of a gothic castle. “Wicked,” Anna squeaked.

We walked to the end of the hall and peered over a balcony. We stood two stories from the ground. The dance floors were open from top to bottom. Two columns of black steel stairs ran the length of the floors up and down. Comfy looking

black leather sectionals ran the length of the walls. They looked awfully plush for such a gothic place. The furniture and tables were all black leather, and the walls were a deep blood red. It reminded me of being in a dungeon, not that I would know anything about a dungeon, of course. What caught my attention was the single round column running from the first floor all the way up. It splayed light to the entire place. It came across, as a pulsing vortex. I noticed that running down the middle of the column were the letters forming some word I didn‘t understand. CRUOREM. It pulsed in bright red letters. I’d definitely be paying Webster a visit later on. We decided that since this was our first time here, we might as well explore the place a little. I mean, we were already here. We decided to go the bar and pep ourselves up for a long night. A few screw drivers and we would be good to go. The bar ran the entire length of the club. A modern, stainless steel monstrosity ran the length of the club from wall to wall. The top of the bar was glass. It looked too upscale in the club, but what made it oddly fit into the picture was the liquid running through it. It oddly resembled like lava, and every now and then, it bubbled. Way creepy, but then again, nothing about this club was ordinary. I looked behind the bar and found out exactly why the bar was crammed with females. The insanely beautiful bar tenders. They looked inhumanly divine for words. I called out to the one closest, my voice cracked at the top; his back was to us. He had a muscular build, making him look like a larger version of the Rock. His skin was a deep honey, and his golden mane hung loose just above his shoulders. “Two screw drivers please,” Anna said bending over the bar, and showing a bit too much skin. She knew exactly what to do to get the attention she wanted. Skin. Suckers. The bartender turned around and grinned. We of course looked like a bunch of idiots, our mouths hanging wide open. He was gorgeous. All the bartenders were gorgeous, this one being a bit more…exotic. His eyes pierced right through me sending shivers up my spine. Anna had no words, a first for her. Normally she just dug right into anyone with a pulse, but as I looked around us, I noticed we had just stepped into man-candy-land. It was an endless buffet of testosterone.

We were never going to leave. Great! “Ten dollars,” the bartender said. His voice sounded sweet. Something about it sang to my ears. Anna was already knee deep into him. “I’m going to explore,” I said wanting to get her attention. It was useless. She had just stepped into her own hunk-topia. I shrugged, handed the bartender a bill, and left. I made my way to the farthest corner of the club, not wanting to get any unwanted attention. The club itself was extraordinary. Black columns draped in crimson satin every ten feet separated one dance floor from the next. I could definitely see myself becoming a regular, that is of course if I was into clubbing, which I wasn’t. Not yet anyway. I looked to the dance floor and saw the hundreds of bodies moving to the heavy beats of the music. The music sounded like new age underground, and I had to it that it was a little contagious. I looked to the bar making sure that Anna was okay, and to my relief, she was still flirting it up with the bartender. I held on to the railing along the balcony, drink in hand, and let myself be taken by the rhythm. I closed my eyes as “Whispers in the Dark” started to play. Skillet was my favorite band, and I was taken away as the music pumped through me. I swayed from side to side enjoying the music as it surged through me. I gulped my drink and tossed the glass, letting myself come alive. I loved to dance. I often did, but only in my living room and by myself. The music was intoxicating, and I couldn’t help but groan in response. The song changed. “Breathe into me” was playing as I thrashed my head from the pleasure unleashing inside me. It was unusual for me to get so caught up in music, but growing up in Austin’s seventeenth street district, I had music literally coursing through my veins. The music softened. I decided to explore some more. I went to sit at one of the sofas in the back. As I made my way to my seat, I caught a scent which made my head spin. I turned around trying to place the smell, but there were no flowers or anything which would allow such a smell. It was like the purest of nectars, my senses already dizzy with the smell.

I kept walking until something in the pit of my stomach stopped me. It was a feeling the likes of which I had never experienced. I can’t even describe the feeling, but if I had to I would say it had to be…desire, pure and unadulterated. I dragged myself as best I could to the nearest sofa and collapsed. I was dizzy and felt a little faint, and I ed that I had only downed one small drink. It had very little alcohol, so I knew I was definitely not drunk. I thought maybe someone might have slipped a roach into my drink, but that was impossible because I had seen the bartender serve it up for us. I sat up and tried to control my stomach. I dropped my head into my hands. Slowly as to not further induce my nausea, I lifted my head. I opened my eyes and saw a pair of shoes in front of me. The feeling in the pit of my stomach intensified a thousand fold, but I managed to pick my head up. Sweat beaded my forehead, but I managed to lift my eyes to the specter in front of me. Then I saw him. Spectacular, was a crude way of defining him. He was ethereal-like in every measure of the word. He held out a hand to me, and without thinking twice about it, I let my hand fall into his. An electric current ran through me at our touch. I looked up to see his eyes eyebrows furrow. I knew he too had felt it. He lifted me from the sofa and cradled me in his arms. I strained to see his face, but that is when everything around me went black. I could feel the music penetrating through my very pores; except it was a bit farther than I expected to hear it. Shadows danced in front of my eyelids, and the overwhelming feeling of weightlessness overtook my senses. I woke up only to find myself in a strange room. I knew I had to still be in the club because I could hear the music far off in the distance. I looked down at my body, and thankfully, I was still fully clothed. That was a relief. I was on a black leather chaise, and covered in crimson satin. Where had this room been stashed? Nothing was familiar, and my skin prickled immediately. I hated being in strange places and worse, by myself. I slowly slid off the chaise and looked for and exit. I wanted to get out of there, but I was not having any luck. I made my way through a long hall. The walls were painted in the same blood red from the club. I noticed that there were too expensive paintings along the walls. Every inch of them.

“The screamer” was the one that had caught my attention. It was my favorite painting. There was something comical about the way it looked right at you. Like it knew something you didn’t. Some deep dark secret he couldn’t wait to spring on you. I stood and marveled at the eccentricity it must have taken to paint it. I chuckled to myself. “That one is also my favorite one,” a deep baritone said from too close behind me. My throat knotted at the sound of the voice. It was music to my ears. I swallowed hard. I turned around to see the source of my panic and that is when I saw him. He was gorgeous. He was leaning against the wall, one hand over his chest and the other on his chin. He looked like he had been studying me, and something about the way he looked at me made my pulse quicken. “Oh, I didn’t mean to intrude,” I said between breaths, “I’ll be on my way. He chuckled softly, “it’s hardly intruding when I was the one who brought you here.” I was shocked. “You brought me here?” I asked. “Why? Am I in trouble?” He nodded. A slow smile crept up on the sides of his mouth. He pulled himself from the wall and walked towards me. “I’m Alexander,” he said extending his hand to me. “Isabel.” I answered as soon as my brain had started functioning. He smiled widely, revealing a gleaming set of pearly white teeth. His smile was so enchanting. I had to take a minute to drink him in. I placed my hand in his. He was at least six and a half feet tall. He had an athletic build to him, and by the shirt he wore, I could even make out ridges of hard muscle under it. He had raven black hair which fell just above his shoulders, and his skin was golden. He must be into tanning or sun bathing but it wasn’t something I was about to ask. He came closer. Hi eyes seared into me, and I had to blink twice to make sure I was seeing correctly. His eyes were some sort of blue. If you took the ocean and

blended it with the sky, then you would get that tidal wave blue. Impossible but true. They seared right into me, making my insides turn into mush. “What am I doing here?” I thought I should be direct. “That is a good story I take it you don’t ?” He was smiling. He stood inches from me, and I felt dizzy from his scent. My heart flipped inside my chest, and I saw him look down where my heart was. Take me I’m yours, I wanted to say out loud, but I was not that kind of girl. Not right at that moment. He smiled even wider, and to my surprise he leaned in closer, brushing my cheek with his hand, “You fainted,” he said. I didn’t fainting. All I ed was feeling dizzy, and then nothing. I was mesmerized by this creature and I didn’t want to leave, but I ed Anna was alone. Darn her for existing just now. I didn’t want to have to go to her, not when I had this beautiful man in front of me. “I have to go,” I said a bit reluctantly. I turned for the door and was turning the handle, when I felt Alexander behind me. I turned to face him and his closeness sent shivers through my body. I could smell his breath, and it smelled of the sweetest nectar. “I’ll help you find your friend,” he said and led the way out. I felt my heart drop to my feet.

Chapter 2

Alexander led me to the bar. I told him it was the last place I had seen Anna. I enjoyed the way his hand felt on the small of my back. His touch did weird things to my already altered senses, but I would have killed him if he had removed it. The barkeep turned his attention to Alexander as we approached, and I could have sworn that I saw something in his eyes. It was like watching the pope…all reverence and respect. He questioned the bartender and he said that Anna had left about an hour ago. Perfect. I dug out my cell phone and tried her number. It went straight to voice mail, so I tried again, and still nothing. “I need to get home,” I turned around distressed. He saw the anguish in my eyes and I knew he felt my angst. He said something to the bartender that I couldn’t hear and turned back to me. His eyes sparkled. “Let’s go,” he said taking me by the hand. He led me through the darkened club, his hand never leaving mine. Was I ever grateful. We walked down to the parking garage, and I was amazed to see the cars parked in there. I saw a Ferrari, a lotus, a few Aston Martin’s and then we came up to his. It was a beautiful candy apple red Alfa Romeo roadster, collector’s series. I knew it must cost a fortune, and I found myself hesitant to climb in. Panic for Anna hit me one more time, and I climbed into the open door Alexander held for me, with not so much as a thought. And here I thought chivalry was dead. We drove down Congress. I knew we should have been going a bit faster, being in an Alpha Romeo and such, and being that they were made for speed, I still had a feeling Alexander was taking his sweet little time. Every now and then I

would catch him sneaking glances at me. He smiled every time, which did nothing for my already racing heartbeat. Just the close proximity of him sent my body into overdrive, and the only thing holding me to my seat was the too tight seatbelt he had so kindly draped over me. His chin brushed against my shoulder as he leaned over my seat. My skin prickled at his touch. What in the world was wrong with me? He was quiet on the drive to my house, which made the silence even more deafening. I wanted to thank him early, so I would have the chance to run into my house without the awkward jumping his bones routine. Yeah, that’s how it was going to be. I felt off kilter which was not normal for me. I was the prude in our friendship according to Anna, but that was okay with me. It had never bothered me enough to lash out at her. After all, I was a lover and not a fighter. He changed the radio station, and his fingers brushed mine. There was something about this touch, but I couldn’t place my finger on it. It was soft, like new skin, but cold and warm at the same time. It was making me exhausted just thinking of him, so I laid my head back and closed my eyes for a second. His nearness was just as intoxicating as he was. I knew I had to get a grip.

Too soon, we stopped. I opened my eyes to see my house right in front of me. I sighed and turned to Alexander to thank him for the ride, but something caught in my throat. He had a deep set furrow. Something was bothering him, and I had no idea what it could be. We hadn’t said anything, yet there he was…saddened. “Are you okay?” I asked him softly. He turned to me and as soon as I saw those eyes I was lost. I forgot how to speak, and everything in my eyes went dull. He had a faraway look in his eyes. “Too soon. Everything is so finite.” He looked like he wanted say something else but thought better. “It’s only midnight,” I said trying to cheer him up. I leaned over the seat, trying to get closer to him. He winced and pushed away

from me. “I’m sorry,” he said and there again was that pained look in his eyes. A brush-off. Well that definitely made my night. It stung at the pit of my stomach, and I decided to leave it at that. I reached over to undo my seatbelt and turned back to Alexander. “Umm, thanks for the ride, see you,” I said too quickly. I opened the car door, but before I could get out, he grabbed my hand. “Do not be angry. It’s just…” He shook his head and closed his eyes. I was taken aback by his roller-coaster attitude. I shut the door in his face. “Thanks for the ride,” I growled and ran up the steps to my house. I went up to my room and looked down. He was still in his car, and I could see that his knuckles had gone white on the steering wheel. He was definitely stressing. I wish I knew why. A few minutes later I saw his car drive away. My heart fell to my feet.

The next day, I waited in class for Anna. It was the beginning of the school year and Anna and I had made sure to get every class together. It was just better for us that way. I looked down at my watch, and I heard Anna come in and sit next to me. She had just made it. “Where the hell did you go last night?” I turned on her. The weirdness of last night rolled off of me in currents and she had the worst luck. She happened to be sitting right next to me. She was used to it. She held her hand up to me and growled. “I left Isabel, get over it.” And that was that. We were discussing the fall of Rome in class, and I just really didn’t care much for what went on in Rome. I was more interested in finding out what had happened last night. As soon as the bell rang, we were out of there. It was lunch time so we headed

out to the grounds. When we finally got settled, she turned to me. “He asked me out,” she said. Her voice squeaked with excitement. “Who, who asked you out?” “The bar tender from last night. Jared. ?” She was overjoyed. It was just like her to get hung up on a guy, but something about the way his name rolled off her tongue made me stop. “You just met him, and you are going out with him already? I don’t know Anna, sounds kind of pervy to me. How old is he anyway?” It was always the same with her. She fell in love, every weekend, and then she’d be heartbroken the next. Then, I would have to come in and make it better for her the following week. She drained me, and sometimes I blamed her for my own lack of social life. Okay most of the time. “This time it’s different Isabel, you’ll see,” she said and bit into her sandwich. We were juniors at Kennedy High School. It was pretty awesome, and I really enjoyed school. Weird I know, but c’est la vie.

During lunch, we talked about the events of last night. She said she had gone home because she didn’t feel well. She left me because according to her I had been in very good company, and she did not want to interfere. But I ed that I had been alone last night, until I fainted and woke to find my own personal angel that is. “I didn’t dance with anyone last night Anna,” I said taken back. She smiled, “that’s not what I saw,” she said and grinned, “You were in excellent company.” “Who exactly did you see? Because, as far as I know I was dancing alone.” She swallowed her bite, “No, no, I was talking about your audience.”

Okay now I was freaking out. Last night I had been moving to some music and nothing more. Anna saw the distressed look on me and decided to elaborate. “He watched you the entire time Isabel. Didn’t you notice? I am shocked. If someone that looked like him saw me the way he looked at you…well let’s just say, I would not have been able to breathe.” “You’re crazy as hell,” I said and hugged her. That night I had trouble sleeping. I ed what Anna had said earlier, “If someone like him looked at me the way he was looking at you…” I had no idea what she was talking about, but something inside me felt it. I had had a feeling of being watched, but the music had drowned any other sensation out. There was only music and nothing more. The following Saturday afternoon, I got a text from Anna. Where to tonight? You up for clubbing? Call me. I texted back. Sounds Good, I’ll be over at two. She sent back a smiley face. I had to get ready at her place because for reasons beyond my comprehension, her mother had built her, her own mini salon. How weird was that?

I went downstairs and found my aunt Claire sitting at the bar. Her hair was tied up in a tight pony tail, and just that little thing made her look exactly like my mother. My parents had died in a plane crash. They had been returning from their vacation in Bali, when one of the engines failed. Sadly, their bodies were never recovered. My aunt Claire became my legal guardian. She was barely thirty years old, but she was beautiful. She was a statuesque vision about five feet eleven inches, with legs that reached to heaven. Her skin was a mixture of

cream and golden sun. Her almond shaped eyes, the perfect shade of amber. Her full lips and pouty which some men referred to as sinful. She was perfect. Some people even said that I was a smaller version of her. I really hoped that was true. She turned to me as I walked into the kitchen. “Hey sunshine, how did you sleep?” She said and folded her paper neatly on the counter. My aunt Claire was a Vice President at a prestigious PR firm in Austin. They represented a lot of the talent which came out of the city. I looked at her for a minute. She was fairy beautiful. But that was just my opinion. “Hitting the clubs tonight?” She tuned to me and asked. “Yeah, Anna is into the bartender.” I rolled my eyes at the thought. She was always random, so I expected it from her. “Good, because I have a date tonight and I won’t be in until…later.” She said and winked. “Who’s the guy? Is he cute? Where did you meet him? What’s his name?” “Whoa, slow down Jerry Springer,” she said and laughed, “he’s a doctor, and he said he would give me a free check-up,” she said and stuck her tongue out at me. I laughed back, “oh, your dirty little girl, just be safe Claire, okay?” She picked up her purse from the counter. “Always am.” And with that she was gone. I arrived at Anna’s apartment. They lived in a condo, which were actually two condos put together. She said that they needed the room for extras. It was only her mother and brother, but they could have fit an army in their apartment. We sat in front of the mirrors. We primped, and curled and made ourselves look fabulous. When I finally looked at my watch, I noticed it was nine-thirty. We had spent almost six hours getting ready.

“This bartender must really be something huh?” I turned to her. She was putting on the last coat of lip gloss. “Not as good as your guy, but he will do for now,” she answered nonchalantly. “For the tenth time Anna, I didn’t dance with anybody,” I said a bit too frustrated. “Whatever,” she said and set the gloss on the counter.

Chapter 3

I was a little timid going back to the same club, but I would suck it up for Anna’s sake. I loved her. We had been friends since we were in kindergarten, and we loved each other more than sisters. Being that I had been an only child made Anna that much more special to me. She was my sister. We were standing in line when I saw the bouncer waving at us. I looked behind me and back to Anna. He kept waving until he pointed right at us. I could hear the music pumping inside of me as I made my way up the steps. He removed the foam link and ushered us inside. We looked at each other in awe. Something was definitely up if we weren’t even being charged the cover. No cover worked for us. Anna shrugged and went straight for the bar. I followed behind her and sat down. I rested my hands on the bar and watched as Anna leaned over and pecked the bartender on the cheek. “Isabel, this is Jared, Jared this is Isabel,” she said and giggled. Jared looked me up and down. He smiled. “I can see why he…” He started to say. I furrowed my brow. He grinned back at me. I ordered my drink and looked around. The place seemed to be more alive for some reason. I gulped down my long island iced tea and decided to give Anna and Jared some space. I decided that it was time to have a little fun, so I headed to the lower dance floor. The spiral staircase made me feel like Rapunzel descending from her tower. I clipped the phone to the belt on my waist. I had decided to wear something a little more casual and had settled on some black skinny jeans and a red low V neck blouse.

The music started up and I heard “Stand my Ground” booming from the speakers. That was my favorite song in like forever. I moved to the deep booming of the bass, and as soon as I closed my eyes, I was lost. The music overtook my senses and all was lost to the beat. I danced to the rhythm of my soul. Music was magic, and it filled me with the joy I longed for. I was entranced. I was lost in oblivion when suddenly out of nowhere; I felt a pair of hands at my waist from behind. Someone was holding me and that familiar ache in my stomach had re-emerged. This time however it was different. It wasn’t painful longing at all. I felt a flutter go through my body and I moaned in pleasure from it.

“May I have this dance?” I heard him ask. I turned around at the sound of his voice and was taken aback by his eyes. Alexander still held on to my waist, but a bit more tentative. Maybe he thought I would make a run for it, but when he saw that I didn’t, he pulled me closer to him still. He ran his finger from my temple to my neck and back, “Who are you?” Something was caught in my throat and I couldn’t speak. His touch did crazy things to my body, and I was afraid of ing out again. “I’m Isabel, I thought we cleared that up last time?” I said. My breaths were short, and I knew I would out. “I know your name,” he laughed, “what I meant was, who are you?” I didn’t understand.. I stared into his eyes, and he into mine, and I felt a jolt run right through me. This time the feeling was so intense that I had to close my eyes so Alexander wouldn’t catch the sight of my eyes rolling to the back of my head. He moved me to the sound of the music, and I ran my fingers up and down his

back. I felt his hands move up and down my back while his head leaned into my hair. “You smell divine,” he said burying his head in my hair. “Thanks,” was all I could manage to say.

The music changed to something a bit too slow for my taste. I pulled away from Alexander, but he caught one of my hands in his. “Where are you going Isabel? The night is young.” “I need some air is all,” I said almost breathless. “I’ll come with you,” he said and lae me to the top of the staircase. We walked across the dance floor and it was strange to see the people move away. They saw us walking toward them and as we did, they parted for us. It reminded me of Moses parting the Red Sea. I tensed up and Alexander squeezed my hand. “What was that about?” I asked him a little more than awed. “What was what?” he asked sounding a bit aloof. He shot me a glance out of the corner of his eye, and smiled. We reached the outside of the club and I saw that his car was waiting for us. “Hop in,” he said. I would have jumped off a bridge if would ask me to. His very presence did weird things to me. I felt like I had a brain seizure every time he spoke. I think I would do anything for him if he’d ask. We drove down 17th Street. The night was still young and the air felt good on my skin. Alexander watched me as he drove, as if thinking I would disappear. He stretched his arm out to me and traced my cheek. I was in Heaven. He stopped in front of the bridge on Congress. He opened my door for me and reached for my hand. I couldn’t resist him. He led me over to the side of a fountain just up from the bridge and pulled me

down next to him on the grass. “This is my favorite spot,” he turned and said. “It’s a bridge,” I said a little bemused. “What is so special about the bridge?” He chuckled, sending shivers through my skin. “It’s not the bridge Isabel, it’s what comes out of the bridge that I enjoy.” He turned back to the bridge and I heard a sound like wings. I looked up to where he looked and my mouth dropped. The flutter of wings surrounded us. They looked like black streaks in the night, but when I got a closer look at them, I saw that they were bats. Thousands of bats flew all around us. Alexander looked enraptured, and amazingly, I started to feel his pleasure as well. He lay on the grass pulling me with him. I snuggled into the warmth of his shoulder and felt when he pulled me closer to him. “Aren’t they just perfect?” He said half sighing. “They could never compare to you Isabel, nothing could.” The last part was almost a whisper, but I had heard it loud and clear. My heart skipped a beat at his last words. We laid there until the last bat drifted away. I got up and put my hands over my face. Something was happening to me and I didn’t know exactly what it was. Alexander must have felt the panic in me because he stood right up right after me. “What’s wrong?” He asked taking my hands from my face. He saw the tears in my eyes and reached for his pocket. He wiped my tears away and put his hands on the sides of my face, and looked down at me. “What are you doing to me?” he asked. His voice rough, and edged with pain. I closed my eyes and felt his lips on mine. They were warm and hungry. He kissed me gently at first, testing the waters, but then he deepened the kiss. I reached up and entwined my fingers through his hair as he pulled me closer. He groaned deeply and abruptly let me go.

He stepped back from me and turned away. “I should not have done that. I am sorry.” he was apologizing for the most wonderful thing I had ever experienced. “It’s okay,” I said. I went to stand in front of him, and lifted his chin to face me. I looked into his eyes and gasped. I pulled away quickly. His eyes had gone from cerulean to almost white. I turned to run away from him, but he caught my hand in his. I shook it off. “Don’t be afraid of me Isabel,” he said, “I couldn’t bear it if you turned away from me.” I froze. “What does that even mean? You barely know me, and I don’t know what to think of this,” I said pointing to him and myself. “I know it seems hard to understand, but I need you, and now that I have found you, I am not letting you go.” He said it matter of fact. No humor, no nonsense. Plain truth. I was starting to get panicked, but then I saw him walking closer to me, his eyes pleading. “Let me drive you home,” he said and held his hand to me. I took his hand and let him lead me to the car. He sped down the highway, never letting me go. He held on to me as if his life depended on it. I enjoyed the way his skin felt on my skin but I still didn’t know what to make of him. He pulled up in front of my house too quickly. He was a maniac on the road after all. He opened the door and shut it behind me. He leaned against the car and pulled me to him. He traced his hand up and down my cheek. “What are you doing to me?” He said, and leaned in to kiss me. As soon as I felt his lips on mine I was lost. His hands moved to my waist and his mouth moved on mine. I couldn’t breathe, but I didn’t care. I was lost in the madness which was Alexander. What was up with that? I knew him for less than two weeks, and I already had his mouth on

mine. He did some serious weird things to me. I would need to explore further. Too soon he pulled away from me and my body suffered because of his absence. “Will you go somewhere with me next weekend?” he asked almost pleadingly. I wanted to say no but something in his eyes made me feel tingly and safe. “I’d love to,” I said. He smiled wider than I had ever seen him. “Great, I will make preparations.” He kissed me once more then let me go. I walked up the stairs in a daze, and turned to see him go. I walked into the house and found my aunt Claire with her nose in a book. “Home early?” she asked almost too fast. “Did Anna get home okay?” Oh shoot, I left Anna at the club by herself. I took my phone out and called her. It went straight to voice mail. I texted her instead of calling .Anna, where are you? I am sorry I left you. R U okay? I waited for a few minutes and thank goodness she answered. Yeah, I’m good. Jared brought me home. We kissed, I’ll tell you about it tomorrow. I breathed out in relief. Sorry sis, I’ll see you in class.

That night I dreamt of Alexander. His eyes, the way he touched me, the softness of his lips. I felt how he caressed my back with his arms. The dream was taking on a life of its own and I thought I could really feel him on me. I groaned with excitement as he took the whole of me in.

I woke up in a pool of sweat, my body tingling from the dream. I tried to go back to sleep, but I was too excited to go back to bed. I stood up and to my surprise, I was extremely sore. My head still spun from my dream and my back ached in weird places. I headed into the shower to get ready for school and thought of Alexander.

Chapter 4

We were in Mr. Cervantes sexual education class and he was lecturing us on the importance of being safe. I had already had the talk with Claire, and I really didn’t want to have it again from the point of view of a man. Anna’s seat was way in the back of the class. My phone buzzed. OMG. What happened last night with Mr. Perfect? Anna sent. What do you mean? I hadn’t realized that she had seen Alexander and I dancing. Oh, don’t play dumb to me. Jared told me that he is super into you. So, spill. I honestly did not want to open that book, but we never had secrets between us. I really don’t know what happened last night. At first I was dancing alone and the next thing I knew, he was holding me from behind. That’s it. I waited for her to text me back, but I turned and noticed Mr. Cervantes lecturing from right behind her. I waited for a while until out teacher was at the front of the class. Then I felt my phone buzzing. After school then. Behind the stadium. Jared is picking me up. We’ll have a late lunch together. It was amazing how much she could fit on her screen. Cool. See you later.

I dragged myself all the way out to the stadium and found Anna wrapped around a guy already. I looked closer, and recognized him from the club. Jared. Anna saw me and immediately untangled herself from Jared, looking a bit guilty. Jared flashed me a set of beautiful white teeth, and lowered his head slightly. “It is great to see you again Isabel,” he said almost reverently. Well that was weird. Anna sat on the car, her legs crossed. Jared dressed more casually since I last saw him. Some khaki black Dockers, a black Hollister tee, and black open toe leather sandals did the trick for him. I had to it, he looked hot. Anna noticed me appraising him and wrapped her legs protectively around him. I scoffed, “as if,” I said and got in the backseat of the car. “So, where are we having our late lunch?” I asked. Jared cleared his throat and looked at Anna, “oh, that’s a surprise Isabel,” I heard Anna cooing, “you’ll see when we get there.” And with that she nestled right next to Jared in the front seat. Jared’s convertible was comfy. I heard Anna in the front seat whispering sweet little nothings into Jared’s ear, so I decided since we were on the expressway I would take a little nap. It didn’t last very long. We pulled up a private entrance to some place I had never known existed. The gate was made of a beautiful stone. It rose well over ten feet. Looking at the colossal gate in front of, I could only imagine what was behind it. Somehow I didn’t think I wanted to know, but I was not the one at the driver’s seat. I heard the door creak, and Jared drove on. We were driving through a maze it seemed. We turned every few feet, and were completely covered in willow trees the likes of which I had never seen. When we finally saw the sunlight again, I had to blink twice. Where in the hell had Jared taken us? “Who lives here?” I heard Anna chime from the front seat.

Jared looked back at me and smiled, sending shivers through me, “The boss of course.” As we came closer to the house, I wondered how I had never seen this place. I had lived in Austin my whole life and had never seen the likes of this place. It was like a mansion on steroids. We came to the front door, and Jared pushed it open for us. We had just walked into the house when I saw a man in a three piece tux coming towards us with a tray in hand. “Refreshments for our guests,” he offered in some kind of European accent. I looked at Anna, who gave me the same excited look. “You have a butler?” Jared leaned in and pecked Anna on the lips. “I am not the boss, so he is not my butler,” he winked back at me. We took the drinks, and much to our surprise, they were merely ginger ale with cherries at the bottom. And here I was expecting something exotic. “The master will be down in a while, is there anything else you require?” he asked. I looked to Jared. “That’s good Giles, thanks,” he said and waved off the butler. Jared took us around showing us the house, which much to my surprise I loved. It was enormous, and it was decorated in the neo classic style. Not too Victorian, but not too modern either. Some of the furniture looked turn of the century chic, which was much to my tastes. As a matter of fact, it is the type of house I would live in if I had all the money in the world. Jared showed us some of the rooms in the house starting with the library. It was lined with books, upon books. They lined every wall. At the far end of the room was a gothic fireplace, already lit, and it had two plush sofas in front making it look awfully comfy.

Anna seemed to have swept Jared off someplace to do who knows what, so I decided to do some of my own exploring. The house was a bit cold for my taste. I rubbed my arms together and kept walking until I found two doors which by the looks of them led to the outside. I opened them and I was magically transported to the most magical garden I had ever seen. We were on the second floor, and I had the view of the entire grounds to myself. The hedges formed a labyrinth. I couldn’t see where one side started and the other side ended. Beyond that was a fountain. I could clearly hear the water which was odd because my hearing wasn’t that good to start with, but I had made up my mind. I took the winding staircase we had come up from and made my way to the fountain.

It was a beautiful evening, and I noticed that the sun had just set over the horizon. I stood in front of the fountain in the small courtyard. I was still shivering when I felt that familiar flutter in my stomach. I closed my eyes and readied myself for the pain. It never came, but a pair of strong hands made their way around me instead. Alexander. I leaned back into him, and I heard him sigh. “Isabel.” He tightened his arms around me, filling me with warmth and tingles. “I am so glad you came,” he said and kissed the top of my head. I turned around wanting to see him, and his face lit up. His hands found the small of my back and he pulled me closer, crushing me to him. He kissed my forehead and looked down at me, dragging the back of his hand along the side of my face. I loved his touch on my skin. He was even more breathtaking than the last time I had seen him. His hair was tucked neatly behind his ears, which gave more light to his already too bright eyes. I couldn’t look away if I wanted to.

He caressed my cheek sending me into euphoria. “How did you know I was here?” I asked a little out of breath. He smiled and his eyes lit up. “I felt you the moment you entered the house, and I followed you here.” “I couldn’t wait until Saturday to see you. I needed to see you or I was going to lose my mind. What are you doing to me Isabel?” I swallowed hard. “I’m not doing anything. Why do you keep asking me that?” He kept accusing me of doing something to him and I didn’t understand what the problem was.

“Physically you did nothing,” he pressed his lips. I didn’t have any words to say to that. He had just called me ugly to my face. Really? Well, that was that then. He had just made me week in the knees, and now he was telling me that I was repulsive. “Well,” I glowered at him, “if I am so repulsive then why can’t you keep your hands to yourself?” I shoved at him and started to run. “Isabel, wait,” he hollered. I could hear his footsteps behind me. I turned back to see if he was following, but he wasn’t there. I stopped to catch my breath. I turned to start running again, and fell back in shock. Alexander was standing right in front of me. Impossible! He had just been running after me. There is no way in hell he could have gotten ahead of me that fast. “What…How…?” I fell backwards and instantly had shooting pain running up my leg. I was in shock. He looked like he was in pain. His eyes had gone dark, his fists were white knuckled and I could hear his heart racing through his chest. That wasn’t right.

There was no way that I should be able to hear his heartbeat. It was faint and barely audible, yet there it was, loud and clear. I had fallen on a thorn bush I hadn’t seen behind me. There was a three inch thorn stuck in my thigh, and when I pulled my leg closer to check it, I saw Alexander wince and step away from me. I looked up at him, “It’s really not that bad,” I said, but on closer inspection I could see the blood running pretty fast. I was starting to feel nauseated, and pulled out the protruding wood from my leg. “Your blood, Isabel,” he said taking a step closer. He kneeled down next to me and ripped off his shirt, revealing his naked torso. I saw how his body was toned and I could see the muscle I had seen the first time we met. He was spectacular. My mouth started to salivate. He wrapped his shirt around my wounds, lifting me into his arms.

I put my head into trying to fight off the nausea. He smelled sweet, like honey and some exotic spice I couldn’t quite explain. I felt his eyes on my wounds and felt his muscles tighten. I guess he just couldn’t stand the sight of blood. We were almost in the house when I heard him calling for Jared. His voice was gruff. It almost sounded like he was angry. “Jared,” he yelled as we went up the steps. The French doors burst open and I saw Jared running towards us, his face panicked. He looked at my wounds, and his mouth dropped in awe. He looked up to Alexander, “You didn’t…” Alexander shook his head and handed me to Jared. “Take her to my room and clean her up, now.” I saw the fear in Jared’s eyes which did nothing for my already screwed up nerves. We ascended the stairs quickly and I saw Alexander’s pained look as he saw me taken away.

Anna rushed up right behind us following Jared into the room with a first aid kit. I looked at Anna. “How did you know to bring the first aid kit?” Her eyes were almost out of their sockets, “Jared said you were hurt and he grabbed it and told me to follow.” “Why is everyone acting so cryptic around me?” I looked down at Jared, who was holding up my leg up to the disinfectant, “And why do you always look at me like I am going to break?” I saw Anna stiffen behind him. She shot me a look which would have made me turn away if I hadn’t been so mad. “He does not give you any looks Isabel. You are not God’s gift to the world you know?” She had her hands on her hips and was breathing heavily. She was being jealous. “Stop,” I heard Jared say a little too loud. “Your friend is hurt and all you can do is accuse her of something that isn’t happening.” He looked up to Anna. “I only have eyes for you, you know that.” He looked like a love sick puppy. At least someone was happy. I had just been told that I looked like the hunchback of Notre Dame. Jared pulled out a needle and checked the liquid. He pushed the syringe and some of the liquid squirted out. “What’s that for?” I asked not wanting to look away. “The wood in your body was…,” he said fighting for the right words, “this will counter the effect in your blood, and it will only hurt for a second.” He turned my leg and pulled up my skirt, revealing more than a little skin. I saw Anna’s eyes go red with fury. Jared rubbed the place where the needle had gone in and that was when Anna stomped out of the bathroom.

“She’s a little spark isn’t she?” his voice was tender as he spoke of Anna and my heart leaped at the thought of them together. Maybe this time around would be different for her. I was happy for Anna even though I knew she wanted to gouge out my eyes with a red hot poker.

Jared carried me upstairs. I wanted to thank him for putting me back together. His arms were so strong, for a moment I got lost in them. “Thank you,” I tried to say but it probably sounded like I was drunk. He kissed the top of my head. After that everything went dark.

Chapter 5

I was dreaming of Alexander. He was leading me through a garden under the moon-light. His eyes alight with happiness as he kissed me. I couldn’t get enough of him. I knew I had fallen in love with him the second his eyes had met mine. I slowly started waking up, and I heard a sound in the room. I opened my eyes to see Alexander sitting in the corner chair, his face in his hands. I stirred and he was right by my side in seconds. He held my hands in his, gently kissing each finger. “You’re awake,” Alexander said with a relieved look in his eyes. He looked like someone had just told him he had a year to live. “Mmmmm,” I pushed myself up. He leaned in and propped up the pillows behind me. “What happened? Why did you…?” I wanted to know why he had just handed me off to Jared. As if the simple touch of me could set him aflame. I looked in his eyes and ed. He was not attracted to me. That much he had let on in the garden. The sadness grew in the pit of my stomach. I got out of bed and tried to make my way to the door. My leg was sending lashings of pain with every step, but I just had to get out before the onslaught began again. Alexander stopped me before I reached the door. “Isabel, you are in no condition to go anywhere like that,” he said in a too sweet voice, “you’ve lost a lot of blood, and you can barely walk, let me help you back in bed.” He was right, my head still spun with the blood loss. I didn’t realize how bad the injury had been until I couldn’t walk. “Where’s Anna?” I asked not meeting his eyes. He sighed deeply. “she is downstairs with Jared.”

“Can I see her? Will you call her up here?” I was being a bit hard on Alexander, but really it was just about what he had said in the garden. I hated keeping things in. “Isabel, what have I done to offend you? Why won’t you look at me?” he sounded hurt, and I was glad to return the favor. I wanted to see if he could take his own medicine. “How have you offended me Alexander? You told me that I was ugly and that you didn’t want me,” I yelled, “then I got hurt and you backed away from me at the sight of my blood as if I had the plague.” I was on the brink of tears, but I was not going to let him see the effect he had on me. He shook his head and cupped my face in his hands. “I did not say any of that Isabel.” he looked me square in the eyes, “I said that physically you did nothing to me, and what I should have said was that physically I was fine, but what you do to me is…” he pressed his eyes together, fighting for the words. “It kills me when you are away from me Isabel, my world goes dark, my heart stops beating and I lose myself.” He closed his eyes for a second. “Before I found you, I was shrouded in darkness. Life meant nothing to me, but I couldn‘t end my life. I can’t just die, although I always wanted to. I had a feeling deep down and it urged for me to hold out hope. There was a spark that I held on to, and when I first felt you that night in the club, the spark grew, it was awakened. I saw you move to the music, and I would have taken you right then, but you were so mesmerizing and magical. I couldn’t help but watch you.” I said nothing. I just let him go on. He shook his head. “I shouldn’t feel anything for you… you are…but,” he was fighting for words. “You have awakened me Isabel.”

He had just confessed profound love to me and I had no words to say. My head pounded from his words, but I knew he was telling me the truth, because that is exactly what I felt about him. “But you can’t…you don‘t know me.” I wanted to tell him that he was wrong, but deep inside I knew he meant it.

“Alexander, why did you want to die?” I was more than shocked to hear that coming from out of my own mouth. He paced around the room, shaking his head from side to side. “What did you mean? You are starting to scare me Alexander. What did you mean you can’t die?”

He turned around, his eyes somber, “Another day perhaps,” he said waving away all my questions. He took one of my hands and seated me on the bed next to him. “I am just happy that you are better,” he said running his hand up and down my neck. I hated that his touch made me crazy, but I couldn’t help it. Later that evening I woke up to the sounds of laughter. I stepped off the bed and stretched my arms. I turned my leg to see the damage the wound had left. I peeled off the gauze and sighed in relief. It looked nothing more than a reddened gash. It was impossible that this little gash had bled so much.

I hobbled to stand in front of a floor length mirror in the corner of the room and examined the rest of my leg. I knew there had to be more than a simple gash, but I saw none. It was hard to stand up. I knew that the wound shouldn’t hurt, being that there wasn’t much of one to start off with, but the pain seething inside my leg was too much. I wanted to get out and run home.

I turned around in an attempt to look for my things, and started to trip over my shoes. The feeling in my stomach was back and at full strength it seemed. I held on to my stomach. It wasn’t pain I was feeling. It was full blown bliss and it was making me mad with desires I didn’t know I was capable of. I lost my balance for a second and was starting to fall backwards. I would have been kissing the ground if it hadn’t been for the two arms wrapped securely around my waist. “Having a bit of trouble are we?” My heart leaped at the sound of his voice. Alexander straightened me out and let me go. My first instinct was to lean back into him, but my brain told me to behave myself. I couldn’t do very much anyway. I sighed. I heard Alexander stifle a chuckle. Even his laugh made me tingle all over. “I’m glad I amuse you,” I said a little sarcastically. I was starting to think that he could read my thoughts by the way he reacted at every little thing I thought. He came and knelt in front of me. He tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and rested his hand on the side of my neck. “I will take care of you Isabel,” his eyes were bright, “you are…” He leaned up, cupping my face and kissed me. His lips were as soft as a whisper. He groaned and I pulled him closer, pressing him to me. He crushed his lips to mine, and I felt the way he wanted me. The feeling was mutual. My head spun from dizziness. Alexander, I think I’m in love with you… He pulled back from me, smiled, and held my gaze. “As am I,” he said and pulled me back to his hungry mouth.

Too soon we were interrupted by a knock at the door. Alexander pulled away from me, but kept my hand in his. I loved the way his skin felt on mine. “Come in,” he said. I saw Jared come in the door with Anna in tow. They looked a little flushed and I gave Anna a stern look. She just shrugged her shoulders and winked at me.

“Sorry to burst in like this Alex, but dinner is getting cold, and your brothers just got here.” Alexander stiffened by me. I turned and saw Alexander press his lips. He turned to me and gave me a smile which looked all wrong. “We’ll be right down.” He sat and faced me. “I am sorry for my brothers, this is not working out how I had planned,” he said gruffly. “My brothers are a little…impulsive. They…” he fought for the words, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth, “You’ll see.” I’m not sure I wanted to find out how impulsive they really were. I dared wonder what they could actually be like. Would they be like Alexander? He was sweet, reserved (not so much around me), and caring. I was about to find out. “It’ll be fine Alexander,” I squeezed his hand, which was as hot as a Texas summer sun, “we’ll be fine,” I said touching my forehead to his. He lowered his head and his lips found mine. It was only a brush, but as soft as the wind. He smiled and in his eyes, I could see all the sadness in the world, “Let’s go.” We descended the staircase and walked into the living room. It was an imposing room that much I could say. I hadn’t seen this room on my short tour and I had to it I felt a little small. Ten pairs of eyes met us as we walked in. Two of the pairs belonged to Anna and Jared, but the others seemed to be burning right through me. It was like looking at a rainbow. I saw a pair of Sapphire eyes which would make the very sky jealous. A pair of the richest emerald, a color which could rival any green the world could produce, and finally I landed on the richest brown eyes I had ever seen. They were the color of the very Earth. Something about those specific eyes made my heart squeeze. I hadn’t figured out exactly what the feeling was. My skin prickled all over and instantly I started to shiver. Alexander squeezed my hand and turned to look at me with those unfathomable cerulean eyes. “Well, well,” I saw the closest one say, “the prodigal son graces us with his presence after all.”

Alexander shifted to face me, “Isabel,” he said, “these are my brothers Vanyel, Nicolas, And Garrett.” Each one of them bowed their heads as their names were called. It was a little unnerving at first. I didn’t know what to make of them. They were all breathtakingly beautiful; it made my eyes burn just looking at them. They were all very different from one another, and I knew for sure that they couldn’t have the same parents. One of them had green eyes, one had amber eyes, and one had the warmest brown eyes I had ever seen. And of course there was Alexander and his cerulean eyes. We made our way to one of the sofas and Alexander seemed to have lightened up. He started a conversation with Garrett about the nightclub which come to find out belongs to Alexander and his brothers. No more cover. I sat by Alexander as the night progressed. Anna and Jared had disappeared to God knew where and like usual she had left me hanging. Not that I minded anyway, after all I was in very good company. Every now and then Alexander would turn and look at me. Maybe he thought I would disappear on him. What did I know? I returned the smile and nudged his shoulder. I turned toward Vanyel, who had been quiet the entire evening. He looked at me as if he was hungry and I was the only piece of meat on the table. I swallowed hard. “So you’re Alexander’s older brother?” I didn’t know what else to ask. I swallowed the lump in my throat and waited for an answer. He nodded. “Something like that.” He leaned back into the sofa and turned his attention to the conversation at hand. I guess I wasn’t that interesting to him after all. I ed how his look had been hungry as soon as I had walked into the room. Guess I was wrong. I had gotten into the conversation between Garrett and Alexander when my leg started to cramp. I let out a moan and immediately Alexander turned to me. “Are you okay?” His concern reached his eyes. “Do you need something?”

I ed that I had been carrying pain relievers in my purse, and pulled them out. I rattled the can and to my relief, I still had a few. “Point me to the kitchen,” I said and got up. I lost my balance for a second, but before I could kiss the floor, once more I was grateful for the feel of strong arms holding me up. I turned to see Alexander standing in front of me, his face contorted in something resembling anger. It wasn’t he who was holding me, and I saw Garrett and Nicolas both in front of me. I stood up and turned to face him. His eyes shone almost too bright that it made me a bit afraid, I had to it. A while ago he wouldn’t even talk to me and now he was playing superhero. I felt Alexander pull me closer to him, pressing one hand on my waist. “Err, thanks,” was all he said to his brother. He said nothing, but gave me a quick nod. There was something about the way he looked at me. “Thank you,” I said. He’s going to be trouble, I thought.

Chapter 6

It was just after midnight when Alexander drove me home. I didn’t’ want the night to end, not when I was with him, but I had class in the morning. He managed to find some crutches in one of the storage rooms in his house and had graciously given them to me. Boy did I ever need them. He turned to me and stroked the side of my face from my temple to my neck. He let his hand rest just below my jaw line. He smiled. My heart was running amuck in my chest and I knew by the grin on his face that he could feel it as well. “What am I going to do with you,” he said and leaned his back into the seat, his hand still on my skin. Anything you want to, I wanted to say. I shrugged, “you tell me.” “I am sorry for my brothers,” he said. I wanted to tell him that Vanyel freaked me out a little, but I knew I would be overstepping my bounds, if I entered that territory. “They’re nice,” I said, but I hadn’t really gotten a chance to talk to any of them, except for the quiet-scary-brooding-dark prince, Vanyel. “Next time we will be alone.” “It’s okay Alex,” I sighed, “we have all the time in the world.” He laughed, throwing his head back, “You have no idea.” He leaned over the console and kissed me. It wasn’t soft, but hungry. I couldn’t breathe, and if I died, I would go in a cloud of pure joy. He pulled away, sighing, and looked into my eyes, “Good night Isabel.”

The next day I met up with Anna in Chemistry. We were having a film day and Anna had secured the two seats in the very back of the class. “What the hell?” I said turning to Anna. She hadn’t heard me. She was too busy texting Jared. I slapped her shoulder. “Hey what was that for,” she turned around on me. “You have to relax Isabel,” she barked back at me. “Honestly, what is this about anyway? Is it because I have a boyfriend now? You can’t handle the fact that I am actually happy?” Anna was being harsh in a way that was so not her. We had always shared secrets, even the ones you don’t tell your mother, and now all of a sudden it was a need-to-know only with her. Apparently, I didn’t need to know. “Really, Anna? Is that all you have to say to me after leaving me hanging again for the third time? What’s been happening to you?” I was genuinely concerned for her, because she was so different now that she was with Jared. He was a nice guy and all, but we didn’t really know all that much about him, or sad to say, Alexander. “Nothing is going on Isabel. I am just having a good time. Gees, I wish you could just be happy for me for once.” I hated that I had been acting so protective of her, but she and Claire were all I really had left in the world. I couldn’t bear to lose Anna. “I miss you too you know? We will spend Friday night together and have a spa date. How does that sound?” She squeaked. “Sounds great, we’ll do that. It’ll be good.”

During lunch break, we headed to our usual spot by the benches. The day was overcast, which I loved, with just a hint of a chill in the air. I noticed a car just ahead. It was parked in the street just along the curve leading to the auditorium.

It was a black Aston Martin. The windows were tinted so black, it would be impossible to see inside of the car. Not that I wanted to, but it was creepy seeing how it just idled there. I ignored it. Although I had a penchant for fast cars, I had better things to do. I tried to enjoy the Spring rolls Anna’s mother had prepared for us, but I felt shivers every time I glanced up to see the car. I had half a mind to go right up to it and demand they leave the premises but I didn’t want to look like the mad high school teenager caged up inside me. Something about it unnerved me. I stared straight at it. Something rolled down my back. Cold shivers. I decided that I couldn’t stay a minute longer. “Ready?” I asked Anna, who had already finished eating. “Sure,” she said taking the last sip of her tea, “Let’s go.” We walked off, and I turned around one last time. The car drove off as I walked into the building. My heart flipped in my chest. We had politics as an AP class next. I hated that class more than anything, but whatever got me away from the car, was a warm welcome.

I sat in class thinking about the car. I had never seen that car, and I thought that maybe I had been blowing things out of proportion. It was probably there for someone else, and I was making something out of nothing. Yeah, that was it. Mistaken identity. Then why did I get shivers just by looking at it?

Claire waited for me. She had her face in a book, and her hair was up in her offbeat ponytail. I knew she hadn’t gone to work. Her ponytail was proof of that. “Hey sweetie, did you have a good day?” She was the sweetest most caring person I had ever known, and I genuinely loved her for it.

“It was good,” I said in my normal upbeat tone. She didn’t have to know about the freaky car and its ghost driver. That evening we had dinner. I felt like I had been avoiding her lately, and she had given up so much for me. She had taken on a teenager in her life and I know her social life had suffered for it. But I knew she loved me. She sat across from me, ing me the salad bowl. “How’s school treating you these days?” She worried that I might make bad choices. “Any cute guys peaking your interest?” I sighed, and she lifted her brow. “That good huh?” She had the most enchanting laugh. I bet she could bring world peace is she used it as a weapon. “No, he doesn’t go to my school,” I said waiting to see her reaction. “He is… home schooled.” She put her fork down and gave me the look. “Sounds like trouble.” “He’s really very nice. He helped me when I hurt my leg.” I couldn’t tell her that I had hurt my leg while trying to get away from Alexander. I am sure she would ground me for the rest of my natural born life. Claire and I talked the rest of the evening. She asked about Anna, and I told her about her new boyfriend. We had a good laugh, and at about 10 PM I decided to call it a night.

I walked into my room and kicked off my shoes. The crutches were really helping me get around, and I had Alexander to thank for that. I limped over to my bed and noticed my phone blinking. I had three missed calls and three unanswered texts. I showered quickly and headed for my bed. I picked up my phone and saw that Alexander and Anna had left me a message. I heard Alexander’s first. “Isabel, I have thought about you all day long and I am looking forward to seeing you this

weekend. I miss you.” I loved the way that he seemed to care. I heard the voicemail from Anna and was shell shocked. “Isabel, I…they…not okay…please help…at club…” the message had been interrupted. I couldn’t hear a complete sentence. I knew where I had to go. I went down the hall and checked in on Claire. Her breathing was even, and the bottle of Tylenol PM was open, so I knew she was knocked out for the night. I sneaked out as quietly as I could and ran. The club was about ten miles away, so I reached the bus stop and boarded the 101 as soon as it stopped. The 101 worked from five in the afternoon to five in the morning. There was only one other person on the bus, but he seemed to be sleeping. I listened to the call again and grew more panicked still. Could the bus have gone any slower? Twenty minutes later I reached the steps of Inferno, and ran inside. The bouncer ed me right in which was weird, but I didn’t have time to worry about him letting me in…or the weird look he gave me. The club was over capacity. I could tell by the way the oxygen had been sucked out from my lungs. It was hot, and stuffy. I could tell I was not the only one who thought so by the way the girls were half undressed. Some of them were stripped down to their undergarments. I thought that was a little bit off, but I had more important things to worry about…mainly Anna. I went straight to the bar. Jared had to know something about her whereabouts, and if he didn’t…well I didn’t know what I would do. Jared wasn’t at the bar, and that only added to my already frazzled nerves. In his stead was a curvy woman. She had the perfect hourglass figure women died for, and she wore her jet black hair short and sassy framing her face. She was definitely someone to contend with. I looked right at her, and she gave me a genuine heartwarming smile. “Where’s Jared?” I asked almost out of breath.

Her smile widened, “it’s his night off,” she said. And with that she turned back to her thirsty customers. I noticed that they all had been drinking some kind of red drink. I could smell it. It had a heady scent to it, and I felt my mouth salivating. I shook my head and threw myself into the crowd. Anna would be in here somewhere, and I would take her back. It was impossible to cut through the crowd. I tried forcing myself through the crowd, but there were just too many of them. It was exhausting, but I knew I had to get to Anna. She needed me. I managed to get myself through the crowd, and ascended upstairs. To my dismay, the crowd was worse up there. I sucked in a breath and hoped for the best. I made my way as best as I could manage. I pushed and shoved and kicked some people out of my way, and they never even turned to see who had been shoving them. It was like walking through a mosh pit. They just danced. Half way through the chaos I stopped and tried to get some air. It was definitely getting too hot and I had already begun to get dizzy. I put my head down, and tried to collect myself when someone from behind grabbed my waist. I tried to turn around to see who it was, but they kept me firm in their grasp, not letting me move. I was panicked, but something about the way they smelled made me lean into them. I knew I shouldn’t have, but I let myself be taken to the rhythm of the music. I felt a hand caress the side of my face and I closed my eyes to the touch. This is the person I needed right now. Something about him, because it was definitely a him. The fingers felt like they were on fire, and they felt too good to push away. I let myself lean back and groaned in pleasure, and that is when I felt his lips on my neck. I gasped, and as soon as I opened my eyes, it was over. Weird and creepy. I turned around, but no one was close to me. I fought off the sensation and kept on going. Anna needed me. Something in this club was just weird. I reached the back of the club and headed straight for the sofas against the back walls.

I was exhausted, and I needed to rest. I headed to the far end of the club, the farther from the masses, the better. I looked around hoping to see a head of blonde hair, but what I found was even worse. I gasped and covered my mouth. Alexander’s brothers were all seated in high back recliners. They all had half naked girls on their laps, and I even saw Garrett making out with a few. But what had me in tears, was Alexander. He had a red head on one lap and a blonde on the other. He took turns kissing their necks, and they in turn kissed him back…everywhere. Vanyel sat further away from them, and he had his eyes set on me. My heart was breaking, my tears were running down my cheeks, and he was the one glaring at me. His rich, earthy eyes searing right through me as if sensing my aching heart. I gasped, covering my mouth. Alexander turned to see me standing in front of him. His eyes blazed red. I tore my eyes from Alexander and headed for the stairs. I hadn’t made it very far, when I felt someone grab my hand. I turned to see Vanyel staring right at me. I shook him off and took the stairs two at a time, except I was going up this time and not down. I reached a door marked EXIT and opened it. I stepped out onto the roof. Great. At least I could be alone with my aching heart. I headed for the furthest corner of the building. It was hidden by a cooling unit. I slunk down holding my stomach, tears flowing. I sat crying, when I heard footsteps coming closer. “Leave me alone,” I said meaning to sound angry, but my voice only seemed to sound weak. “I wish to help you,” I heard him say. I turn my head to see Vanyel squatting right in front of me. His eyes were bright, and I saw genuine concern in them. I looked up and saw he had his arms extended. Without a thought I threw myself in them. He lifted me up with him and pulled me closer. His embrace was warm. I knew that I was somehow betraying Alexander, but he was also betraying me double time. Vanyel ran his hand up and down my back soothingly, the way a friend would. I

was glad someone was here with me, even if it had to be him.

“It is okay,” he said, “Alexander is still very young, and he doesn’t know when something is truly worth keeping.” I pulled myself from him and sat back down on the ground. He sat next to me, but kept one of my hands in his. He traced circles on my palm with his finger, and I can honestly say that it was doing something crazy to my insides. “I thought he cared,” I said between pants, “he seemed so sincere, but I saw him and he…and they…but...he…” I turned to Vanyel. He came closer and put his forehead to mine, “He doesn’t understand how special you truly are Isabel. I saw who you were the very first time I laid eyes on you.” “You saw me…” Before I could figure out what was going on, I felt his arms around me, strong and safe. I didn’t want to kiss him, after all, he was the one that had been cold to me, but as soon as I felt his warmth on me, I couldn’t think of anything or anyone else. I ran my fingers through his soft velvet hair, and he pulled me onto his lap. His kisses were hungry, which only made me pull closer to him. His breaths were short, as were mine, but the more he touched me, the more I let myself get lost. His touch was like fire, and as soft as wind at the same time. I froze when his mouth came to rest on my neck jest below my jaw-line. He played with the skin on my neck, and then moved back up to my mouth. As he kissed me, I felt a slight sting on my lower lip. I could feel it pulsing, and I knew he had bitten me, so I slid my tongue over it and tasted the drop of blood which had seeped through. I groaned at the salty sweet taste. Instinctively Vanyel pulled away from me, his eyes wide and blazing.

“I am truly sorry,” he said out of breath, “I shouldn’t have…it’s not… Alexander…” He shook his head from side to side. “Please forgive me, I…” he said turning away and disappearing into the night. I collected myself as best I could, and ed I still had to find Anna. “Not again.” I kept letting myself get sidetracked. I ed that Anna was still somewhere inside Inferno. I raced down the stairs and made my way back into the club. Tears ran down my eyes and as I neared the staircase going down, I heard my name being called out. I recognized the voice and decided that he wasn’t worth it anymore. He obviously had better things to do. A lot of half, naked things. I kept walking until I ran right into a wall…Alexander. I had walked straight into his open arms. I met his eyes but the heartbreak was still too fresh, and I feared that tears threatened me. I pulled away from him, stumbled and went the other way. He kept right on my heels, all the while calling out to me. His voice was desperate and I would have given in had it not been for the little display I had seen earlier. I reached the other side of the club and held on to the wall. Something was happening to me and I had no idea what to do about it. That is if I ever found out what IT was. He caught up to me and grabbed me by the shoulders turning me to face him. “Isabel, please,” he cried, “why won’t you talk to me?” I reached up and slapped him across the face. His eyes stunned from the surprise assault. I tried to free myself from his grip, but he was too strong for me. “Leave me alone Alexander, you’re friends are getting lonely, maybe you should make them more comfortable,” I said angrily.

I knew I was hitting below the belt but it felt good to be on the other side of the pain. “You’re a liar and I never want to see you again, so please take your hands off of me.” His look was pained and his face a little shocked. “What have I done to offend you? Why would you say that to me?” I looked at him shocked beyond belief. “Really? You are still trying to deny what I saw you doing?” He shook his head and tried pulling me closer, but I kicked him in the shins instead. I kicked him with all my strength, and it hadn’t even fazed him. “Why don’t you tell the blonde and the red head you miss them too? I bet they would enjoy it, or maybe you can watch as they kiss each other? I don’t care anymore. I am sorry that I wasted my time on you.” He let my arms go, and closed his eyes. Realization ran through him. He furrowed his brow, “You saw that?” He shook his head and pressed his lips together. “I can explain,” he said, “they don’t mean anything, they were drunk and I was…” “What Alexander, you needed to relax and they just happened to be there for you? Is that what you are saying? Did you miss me so much you had to go and get your tricks with some random wantons? Really?” I could see him growing angry, but I couldn’t stop the words once they came out. “I actually thought I had fallen in love with you,” I said, but before I could continue my tirade on him, he kissed me…hard. His arms were vices around me, and for a second I thought of letting myself get lost in him, then I ed his little friends. “Stop,” I said and pressed my hands against his chest. “You will never touch me again Alexander.” I couldn’t take it anymore. Just looking at him broke my heart, and the ache was

too much to stand. My stomach heaved and my head was going in circles. I knew I was going to fall, and when I closed my eyes, I felt Alexander around me. I rested my head on his shoulder. “Isabel, what’s wrong? Are you sick? Please tell me something?” his voice had gone low and ragged. I listened to his pulse. It was racing, and I felt my own pulse race to catch up to his. Alexander stiffened, but groaned lightly. I wanted to drink his blood. I wanted to feel it flow into my mouth, I craved him, but it scared me. I wanted to feel it coursing through me and I wanted to relish it with every fiber of my being. I thought about what I wanted and snapped back. I snapped my eyes open and pulled my mouth from Alexander’s neck. I had been craving Alexander’s blood. How gross was that? “Isabel,” he smiled, “do not do this?” His look of concern sent shivers through me.

“You hurt me Alexander, and I know we are not even dating, but that doesn’t make it any less painful.” He placed his hands on both sided of my face, “Isabel, I didn’t meant for you to see that, and I had no idea that you were coming tonight. When I say that they meant nothing, I really mean nothing.” His eyes had begun to get brighter, “I fell in love with you, the minute I saw you. There is and never will be anyone else. Your very being calls to me, and your soul has imprisoned me forever. I am yours, body, and…” His eyes were pleading, but I just couldn’t get the image of him with those tramps out of my head. “What were you doing with them if they meant nothing?” I couldn’t believe how agitated my voice sounded. He sighed, “Isabel, I was…feeding.”

Chapter 7

“I am a vampire.” There were no words to describe what Alexander had just said. I would have reacquainted myself with the floor had Alexander not been holding me up. “What do you mean you‘re a vampire? How can you say that with a straight face?” I tried to break free from his grip, but he only made the grip stronger, bringing me closer. It was one thing to try and blow me off, but doing it with such disdain for my feelings was something worse. He closed his eyes and let out a grunt. He let me go and paced in front of where I stood frozen. I wanted to bolt out of there, but I still hadn’t found Anna. “Oh stop thinking of her and concentrate on what I am trying to tell you.” I could tell he was aggravated, and that made me more than afraid of him. I had only known one side of him, and I didn’t know if I liked this other side of him. He finally stopped pacing, long enough to see the shock I was in. He could read my mind, I had always known that he might be able to, but I never actually believed he could. “I am sorry for snapping at you, but I am trying to tell you who I am and all you can think about is Anna.” Tears threatened and this time I could not hold them back in. They fell, and they fell hard. I turned away, leaving Alexander where he stood. I was halfway through the crowd, when I saw Vanyel reaching for me. “Let’s go,” he said softly. You have had enough surprises for one evening.” he took my hand in his

and I let myself be taken away by him. We made our way through the crowds with ease. I heard Alexander call out to me until we left the building. We reached the outside of the club and I saw something in front of me that took my very breath away. Already idling in front of the club was a black Aston Martin. Realization hit me. I had seen that car before. It was the one that had been in front of the school that day. I turned to see Vanyel smiling at me. “It was you that day.” I said, but it wasn’t a question. He nodded. I meant to sound angry, but it came out sounding a little affectionate instead. I climbed in the car with him and I felt his hair brush against my skin as he leaned over to fasten me in. He clicked the buckle and came to land in front of me. He was too close and I knew I wouldn’t be able to resist him if he kissed me. He grinned and settled back into his seat. He didn’t drive like a maniac on the road, instead he set the car on cruise and I saw that he was taking the scenic route to my house. I looked at my watch. It was going to take at least half an hour for me to wake up from this nightmare. “Are you feeling better?” He asked looking at me from out of the corner of his eye. I held back the tears threatening to come back. “Sorry I am such a mess, and thank you for getting me out of there.” “It was my pleasure,” he said and squeezed my hand. My head was reeling and I was aware that Vanyel couldn’t keep his eyes on the road. “You are not the problem Isabel,” he said, “You are not for meant for him and he knows it, even though he cannot control it. He cares too much and that makes him that much more vulnerable. But…” he pressed his eyes together. I heard him

mumble something and I wasn’t sure that I caught the whole thing. You are mine. I couldn’t have heard correctly. I swallowed the lump in my throat and looked out the window.

We reached my house. I closed my eyes as I felt Vanyel turn my chin toward his waiting gaze. “It will work out in end for all.” He was kind and sincere, and I felt it as his lips brushed across my temple. “Good night Isabel.” It was three in the morning when I turned the door knob. I was afraid my aunt Claire would be waiting for me, but to my surprise, she was still sound asleep. I made my way upstairs and jumped in my bed. I tried not to think about Alexander, but I couldn’t get the image of him and his “conquests” out of my head. I hated that I cared so much. My head was reeling with what Alexander had told me earlier. He had said that he was a vampire. Yeah, and I was a oneeyed elephant. That was the worst I had ever been brushed off. I didn’t sleep that night, and the next day I had exams. Wonderful! School was a bore. The morning tests had been brutal and I thought I heard my brain sizzle. I saw Anna leaning against my locker as I approached. She was on her phone, of course, and I could imagine who was on the receiving end of that conversation. She looked up when I nudged her aside. She seemed like a baby playing with a new toy. She and Jared had kept seeing each other which made me very happy for her, but I also realized that our friendship was crumbling. I never saw her anymore, and I really missed the way we were before boys. “Hey,” I said trying to get her attention. She pressed send and closed her phone. “So, what’s up?” she said excitedly. “Anything going on I should know about?”

I wanted to tell her about Alexander, but I knew she would worry, so I thought I would tell her something juicy instead. “I kissed someone, and it wasn’t Alexander.” I wanted to gauge her reaction. She turned to me, and her mouth dropped. “Spill,” she said. I already regretted opening my mouth. Nothing good could come out of this. “Vanyel.” I saw her brow furrow. “That’s Alexander’s brother right?” I nodded. “He’s cute enough,” she dismissed it and went back to her phone. Any second she would realize that I wasn’t talking about Garrett or Nicolas. I counted off in my head. Ten, nine, eight, seven… she turned and looked me square in the face. “The super-hot-drop-dead-gorgeous-quiet-one?” I nodded, not wanting to meet her eyes. I felt like I had just cheated on Alexander somehow, not that we were anything official or anything, but cheating was cheating. And I was the biggest cheat of all and with his brother nonetheless. “I want all the details Isabel, and you better not leave anything out, or I will find out by other means, you know me,” she teased. I told her about what had transpired with Alexander at the club. I told her how I had seen him with those girls, and how Vanyel just happened to be there for me. She swallowed hard. “So you like Vanyel now?” “I don’t’ know what I like anymore,” I said and put my head between my hands, “maybe I should just stay away from them? All of them.” Anna pulled me in for a hug. “If I were in your shoes, I would seriously think about who I was into. Don’t get me wrong, they are both drop dead gorgeous and

I would do anything to get them to look at me, but you have that, don’t waste it.” “I know, and you’re right. I’ll figure it out. Thanks Anna.” She air-kissed me, “anytime. Now let’s get to class.” The rest of the day was a blur. I looked up at the clock trying to will it to move until finally it struck four. I was putting my books back in my locker when my phone beeped. I had a text message waiting.

Isabel, I need to see you. I don’t’ know what I did to you but I would like a chance to fix it. Please don’t shut me out, I promise not to do whatever it was that I did to you, again. Alexander

I didn’t want to answer, but my heart thought otherwise. I wanted to see what his big excuse would be. Whatever. where and when? I replied. I will pick you up at 7 tonight. I grunted and closed the phone. Claire was waiting for me. She was driving her Jaguar. She only drove it when we went out to dinner or into town. “What’s up?” I asked her. She looked gorgeous. She turned to me and smiled, “shopping, I thought you could use a few new things.” I looked at my watch and decided to re-schedule my appointment with Alexander. I pulled out my phone and found the number he had called me from. I have to cancel.

Claire decided to take me shopping. Another time. maybe. I sent the message. Maybe he could take a clue and not bother me anymore. I was still very hurt and Claire had provided me with the perfect excuse. My phone beeped. Isabel, please don’t do this. I have to see you. I need to explain myself. Where are you going shopping? I’ll meet you. I had to hand it to him. He was persistent enough, to the point of aggravation. Uptown Galleria. I replied. Great. Thank you, he said.

We reached the Galleria at about 5:30 that afternoon. As usual, it was packed. We went into the private space, my aunt had purchased in the parking garage. It was almost three floors down and very exclusive. You had to know people who knew people who knew people to even be considered. She just happened to be good friends with the mayor. We took the shuttle cart to the top and entered through the double glass doors. The scent of cinnamon hit me hard, and I had realized that I hadn’t eaten anything all day.

Chapter 8

Neiman Marcus was having a fall extravaganza, runway show and all. It was my favorite thing to do with Claire. She loved shopping just as much as I loved double hazelnut lattes. We sat in the front row as usual. Claire being a public relations representative meant that she knew everything fashion and back again. It was her job to know the latest trends for her special VIP clients. The lights dimmed. A red spotlight illuminated the stage, giving off one of those eerie scary movie vibes. The music started shortly after. It was some kind of urban underground beat which I had never heard before, but instantly loved. The models were gorgeous, even the guys were something to behold. I hate to it it but I felt a little pang of jealousy. They were all statuesque and looked to die for. The clothes were excellent, and I had written down a few that I could really see myself in. I leaned back in my seat, and rubbed the back of my neck. I pushed on the chair and leaned back into it. The show was longer than I imagined and I found myself strangely fidgety. Normally I was really into getting new clothes, but I found myself looking down at my watch too often. Then out of nowhere, I felt a hand go to my waist. I froze with panic, but that abated, the minute my stomach started to flutter. I didn’t need to turn around to know who had his hand at my waist. I turned to see Alexander sitting right behind me. I pulled his hand off of me and dropped it. His eyes hurt. “Can we go somewhere?” his eyes were pleading and the faster I got it over with, the faster he would leave. I sighed heavily and excused myself. I told Claire I would be right back. She nodded, and waved me off. She was entranced with the spectacle before her.

Alexander waited at the door for me, hand extended. I looked down at his hand

and kept on going. I heard him sigh softly. I didn’t know where I would be able to find a quiet place to talk, the galleria being packed and all, but I needed to get it over with. I ed there was a café on the second floor by the elevators. I heard Alexander’s footsteps behind me. I didn’t say a word on the way, and neither did he. It didn’t bother me, but what was getting on my nerves, was the way the girls swooned at the sight of Alexander. I had caught a few glances from a few guys as well. I mean really, it’s not like I was the swamp thing or anything. I could definitely hold my own. Café Andalucía was a quaint Spanish bistro. I loved the way it was lit by candlelight. It gave that romantic air that other places always tried to pull off but never could. I often came in for their world famous sopapillas. It was a treat to eat them especially if they were warm. I went to the very back of the space and found a cozy little booth for two, not that anything was going to happen, but I really wanted to be able to listen to Alexander’s excuses with clarity. The waitress came over and took our order. I ordered the sopapillas with honey and lemon water. Alexander said that he was still full from lunch. The waitress lingered at our table, taking in the whole of Alexander, so I handed her our menus. Technically I shoved them at her and laughed when she stood and glowered at me. I looked at Alexander, “so, what is so important that you just had to see me?” I gave him a look which would have killed him had my eyes been knives. “Isabel, why won’t you return my calls? Don’t you know what you are doing to me?” He seemed repented enough, but I had made up my mind. “Doing to you? Alexander do you have any idea how seeing you made me feel? I thought we had something nice together, but I was wrong. I..” No, I wasn’t going to beg him for anything. He should feel pain just the way I did.

“Isabel,” he said and moved closer. He stroked my cheek with the back of his hand. I closed my eyes and let the tingles run through me. When I opened my eyes again, Alexander was mere inches from my face. “I miss you. Tell me what I can do to fix us.” I wanted to push him away, but something about him called to me. Somehow I mustered the strength and moved away. “You want to fix us?” I said pointing from him to me. “More than anything in this world, I will do anything.” I knew he would do anything to fix us again. I let out a frustrated breath and looked him in the eyes. “You can’t…but you can tell me the truth.” He let out a breath, “okay.” He took my hands in his and gently squeezed them. I shook hem off. “It might be a little hard for you to understand, but you have to know that what I say is the truth. Okay?” I nodded. “My name is Alexander Nicolas, first born son of Geoffrey of Salisbury, and I am a vampire.” My eyes widened and my throat went dry. I was waiting for the punch line but his eyes were serious. He squeezed my hands and closed his eyes. “I was born in 1650. My mother died while giving birth to me so I never knew her. I was an only child, and my father was always away. My father worked at a steel mill and his schedules were brutal, but being in his position meant he had to make fast and hard decisions. We weren’t rich by any standards, but my father always managed to put food on the table. When I turned sixteen, I was put to work alongside my father. I grew strong and could soon watch out for him. He had been sick for a long time with pneumonia, so he wasn’t able to work any longer.

One night after work, I went home and found my father on the floor in front of our fireplace. I checked his pulse, but he had been dead for a while. I left a few days later, but I didn’t have any place to go. I was utterly alone for the first time in my young life. One evening, I found myself walking along the Seine. It was winter and I hadn’t a penny on me and I was hungry. I walked to a nearby café and looked in the window. I had gotten used to eating food that people left on their plates. I had no means to myself, being that the mill had closed, and no one would hire a kid. I was 17 years old then.” I had tears in my eyes, and Alexander wiped them away while he continued his story. “I saw a man. He was very well dressed. He wore a three piece white pins stripe suit and a black cape. He looked like a duke. He offered me a bag with food and I was so hungry that I took it without looking back at him. He said his name was Vanyel. He told me he knew of a way to help me, and he promised that I would never go hungry again. I accepted his offer right away. A week later, I woke up in house, here in the United States, and I was hungry. He had turned me into this.” Alexander said pointing to himself. “Isabel, I have been alive for over three hundred and sixty years.”

He held my hands firmly in his. Maybe he thought I would run away from his screaming or something. I didn’t. “That still doesn’t explain the blonde and red head who were all over you and vice versa,” I said and raised an eyebrow. “You seemed to really be enjoying yourself.” He shook his head and chuckled, his eyes brightening. “I needed to eat Isabel,” he said with a groan. Reality hit me hard. “You killed them?” I thought about him and his fangs on their necks, sucking the life out of them,

while they had no idea what was happening to them. He must have seen my distress, because he came closer and wrapped his arm around my shoulders. He cupped my chin and turned me to him. His face was merely inches from my face. “No, I didn’t kill them. They won’t what happened to them.” “What do you mean? Won’t they have bite marks on their necks? Those are kind of hard to miss you know?” He laughed, and his eyes grew even brighter. “When we bite, we release a toxin that naturally heals the wounds. They wake up, and think it was all a dream.” I was afraid to ask what he felt when he bit them, and the smirk on his face wasn’t helping the situation either. “You want to know what I feel when I bite them,” he said matter of fact. His eyes grew dark for a moment, and I was sure that I didn’t want to know anymore. I took his hands and squeezed them, “you don’t’ have to tell me, it’s okay.” I wondered what he felt. Was it so bad that he couldn’t even talk about it? He looked at me, and there was a longing in his voice. “It’s just the way we survive. It’s a means to an end. That’s all. Are you afraid?” He looked like he was suffering and I wanted him to forget his pains for a while. After he told me his story, it all made sense. I didn’t answer him. Instead I threw myself on him. He placed his hand on the small of my back crushing me to him. His mouth was hungry on mine and for a second I thought about how Vanyel’s kisses had been so different. It wasn’t fair that he had come to mind just when Alexander and I had made up.

Alexander pulled back, gazing into my eyes and smiled. He reached for my lips once again and moaned, “You are mine.”

Chapter 9

Spring break was a few days away and Alexander had made plans for us to go away. We were happy as hell to have each other again. We were going to Galveston Beach for the week. His family just happened to have a small cottage right on the lake. I had been looking forward to spending some alone time with Alexander. After his stunt a few weeks ago, we made up… over and over to my satisfaction. A week alone with Alexander by a fireplace was just what I had dreamt about. What he failed to mention was that his brothers were coming along with us. Anna and I ventured down seven-teenth Street. It was Friday night, and the clubs were pumping. I loved the neon lights inviting us in. We decided on a small pub just up from the museum. “Vice” was, by word of mouth, supposed to be the best club on the strip. I felt guilty for telling Alexander that I needed a girl’s night out, and he had hesitantly agreed. His constant protectiveness around me was becoming a little stifling, but I could understand where he was coming from. He was immortal, and I was as fragile as crystal. We paid the cover and headed inside. “This is so…” Anna gasped. “It’s something, that’s for sure,” I replied, a little out of breath. We made our way to the bar. “Two mineral waters I said, leaning over the bar.” I waited for the waters and turned to see the crowd. There were so many gorgeous people looking in my direction, both girls and boys. I looked behind me, but the only one behind me was the bartender. “What’s up with that Izzy?” Anna Asked, a little out of breath, “why are they looking at us like that?” I shrugged my shoulders. They stared at us hungrily and it made me feel like the only piece of meat in front of a den of lions. “Anna,” I said, “how about we mingle instead of just standing here?”

“Let’s go.” I had no problem getting lost. We made our way through the sea of bodies. I could feel people pressing themselves to us. One hand dared to touch my bottom. I turned to see the creep, but no one seemed to be acting guiltily. Out of nowhere, I felt someone grab my hand. It was a warm, and something about it sent shivers through me. “Going so soon?” I turned to see who had my hand, and gasped at the sight of them. It was a man as gorgeous as could be imagined. I stopped and stared for a minute and he smiled. “I am sorry for the abruptness of my hand, but I just had to make your acquaintance.” He looked at me from top to bottom, his eyes feral, “I am Marcus,” he said and kissed the top of my hand. His eyes met mine, and for a minute I felt as if I would faint, but I took in a breath and stared back at him. I wanted to tell him my name, but my words wouldn’t come out. “She’s Izzy,” Anna cooed. She was just as taken by Marcus as I was. “Oh, and I am Anna.” She jumped in front of me and Marcus let me go, never taking his eyes from me. Nice to meet you Isabel he said. Anna scoffed, obviously offended by Marcus’s indifference, and turned to me. “Whatever, I’ll be around.” And with that she scampered off. I was left alone with a total stranger. A total breathtakingly, hot stranger. Marcus led me to the dance floor and placed his hands firmly around my waist and moved me to the music. “Catalyst” by Linkin Park was blaring over the speakers, but we were moving to another beat. I looked around, and for a minute all was just a blur. I pressed my eyes together and tried to focus my attention on someone besides Marcus. I opened them again, only to find Marcus too close to my face. He furrowed his brow and gave me a longing look, “Who are you?” Why did everyone keep asking me that? It was a little annoying having to repeat myself to everyone who asked that. I was just plain old me. I looked in the

mirror every day and saw what I always did. Dark brown hair, pale white skin, honey colored eyes and full lips. I was just as tall as my aunt and she was five foot nine. I really didn’t see anything special in the way I looked. “I am just plain old Isabel,” I said shrugging my shoulders. He smiled and came a little closer, “My dear,” he said, “there is nothing plain about you. You are rather…” He stroked the skin just under my jaw line, resting his fingers there, “divine.” I was starting to get the feeling that Marcus was a vampire. His eyes grew hungry, and that is when I decided that I should move away before my life expectancy was reduced to none. “Thanks for the dance,” I said. He let me go and smiled, “I hope we meet again Isabel.” I backed away as fast as my feet would carry me, and bumped into a girl with red spikes. She had her hair up and pointed in every direction. She looked like the female hell raiser. I chuckled softly. “Sorry,” I said, but noticed that she had stepped a little closer to me. She sniffed at the side of my head, “virgin huh? Well we can fix that right away.” She called for some of her companions to her, and all of a sudden I became very terrified of her. My heart started pumping in my chest and my blood started to run cold. I was going to die, and I didn’t even know where Anna was.

I was pulled into a dark room. One of the guys pulled on a rope and a light came on, dimly illuminating the space. I was thrown on a bed, very literally. My eyes started to sting and I knew the tears were on their way, but I fought them back. There were three other people flanking the girl, whose name I heard someone mention was Tina, and they had scooted to the other side of the small room. One of the younger guys turned to me and gave me a gleaming smile then turned back. My heart started beating double time in my chest and the tears had begun to fall. My pulse raced and the room had started to spin. Oh wait, that was me.

I had never really known terror until I had been stuck in here with these people, and now I would never know anything again. I was never much of a coward, but life threatening situations tend to get the best of people, even the strongest ones. I pulled my knees up to my chest and clung to myself for dear life, and I had started to shake. Tina turned and walked toward me, deliberately slow, making the anticipation that much more scary. Many things went through my head at once. My aunt Claire and how she would blame herself, Anna would blame herself as well, but what had me sobbing was never seeing Alexander again. I think that the last one hurt more than all of them. Tina stood inches from me and took my chin in her hand, “this will only hurt for a second,” she licked her lips, “who knows, you might even enjoy it.” The boy next to her flashed me a set of fangs and was coming closer when Tina hit him upside the head. “I found her, I get first bite,” she scoffed at him. “Really Ralph,” she said a little angry, “did you forget last time?” Ralph looked at the other two girls and scooted away from me. Tina turned me back to her. She gave me a feral grin. “You can close your eyes if you’d like.”

This was it, I was going to die and no one would ever find out where to find my body. Tina bent my neck to one side and was about to sink her teeth into me when I heard a commotion just outside the hall. “Watch her,” she commanded Ralph, “and don’t even think of biting her till I get back you hear me?” Ralph came to my side and grabbed a hold of my upper arm. Tina and the other two pushed open the door and for a while, I heard the growling and gnashing of teeth, and all of a sudden just as fast as it had started, it went quiet.

Ralph tightened his grip on me, and I moaned from the pain. That was definitely going to leave a mark. The problem was, I didn’t know if I would ever get to see it. Ralph was a monster of a guy. Built like a tank and tall. Very tall, well over six feet as far as I could see. I felt him tense by my side and that is when the door flew off of its hinges. The light was a little too bright, and all I could see were shadowy figures. Ralph tossed me against a wall and I felt my skull crack. Next thing I knew, someone had lifted me up and was whisking me away from the chaos. I heard a man’s voice in the distance telling me everything would be okay and I felt him kiss my forehead lightly. “She’s hurt, and she’s bleeding from the back of her head,” I heard someone yelling. “I need gauze, antibacterial liquid, and two bags of O negative,” one of the voices boomed. The whole while, I felt someone’s arms around me telling me that all would be fine. Something stung my head over and over, and I tried to swat it away. It felt like a bunch of bees, but I never heard the buzzing. Weariness hit me like a Mack truck going down a hill, and I finally succumbed. That night I dreamed of my parents. They were both walking towards me in the most beautiful field of roses. They had their arms extended towards me and I ran to them. I noticed that I wasn’t getting any closer to them even though I was running at full speed. Tears ran down my cheeks. If only I could get to them, then all would be well in the world. Their faces full of light and their warm arms waiting for me. I tried and tried, but I couldn’t get to them. Something was holding me back and I couldn’t get myself free.

The roses were thick and the thorns kept digging into my skin. I looked down to see my arms drenched in my own blood. I tried to wipe it away and then I saw what looked like vines running the length of my arms. The sky grew dark and I saw the worry on mom and dad’s faces. Their arms were no longer out towards me, they hugged each other and wept, my mother burying her face in my father’s chest and sobbing. The thorns were thick and I couldn’t run anymore. Thunder clapped in the distance, but there was no lightning. I was starting to panic, and I wanted to scream, but I was alone. There was a sensation of lightness that had started at the base of my head and made its way through my body. I was numb. I tore my eyes from the sky and looked back to my parents, but they were no longer there. They left me there. Alone. I closed my eyes and let tears fall. My arms had stopped bleeding and the vines had almost completely vanished. I rocked myself back and forth and let the dark swallow me up.

Chapter 10

Voices filled my already throbbing head. I couldn’t make out anyone specific, but I knew they were very close. “We can’t just let her…” I heard someone say. “Let her wake up and we shall see.” I tried to get up and move around, but someone was holding on to my hands. My eyes were tired, and the sleepiness from before hit me like a ton of bricks. I tried to fight it off, but something about how I felt was all wrong. “She’s awake,” I heard a female voice say. I finally managed to open my eyes and slowly sat up. I looked to see who had my hands in theirs and was rewarded to see Alexander sitting in a chair next to me. His smile looked pained as did his whole demeanor. I lifted a hand and stroked his cheek. He caught my hand and pressed it to his face and closed his eyes. “I was so afraid we wouldn’t get you in time,” he said. His eyes, showing me all the love in the world. “Yes, Isabel you are quite lucky Alexander got to you in time,” it was Vanyel who spoke, and his eyes betrayed what my heart felt. I blushed from the way they both looked at me. I wanted to go under the covers and hide forever. What was I doing? And most importantly, what were they doing to me? I turned to Alexander, “what happened? How did you find me? And who are they?” I looked over Alexander’s shoulder to where two gorgeous women stood by Vanyel. I don’t think I really wanted to know but I knew it was coming. Alexander pulled the covers down and scooted next to me on the bed. He sat behind me, pulled me towards him and wrapped me firmly in his arms, kissing the top of my head. I snuggled into him and looked up to see Vanyel’s face. He didn’t have to say a

word. His eyes said everything he would never dare to say out loud. Somewhere between him comforting me and his stolen kisses on the rooftop, I had fallen in love with him as well. Everyone in the room waited expectantly for someone to break the awkward silence. “So,” I started to say, “who are you two?” The two women smiled and let out a sigh. One of them was about to say something, when Alexander spoke. “Izzy, these are our half-sisters, Diana, and Arielle. They just got in yesterday.” They were breathtaking by every standard, and I felt like a roach in comparison to them. “I thought it was only you and your brothers?” Diana laughed, “we don’t live here sweetie, we come and go like the wind. No one place can hold us.” her laugh was contagious and soon all of us were laughing. Vanyel came to sit in the chair next to me, and I felt Alexander’s grip on me tighten. “You have been through quite an ordeal Isabel, and I will try to answer all of your questions,” he eyed Alexander, “but this is not that time. Rest first, questions later.” “We’ll stay with her Alex,” I heard Arielle coo; “We will not leave her side.” If Alexander held me any tighter I would probably snap in two. “I will stay with Isabel until she is better,” Alexander boomed behind me. All eyes were on me, and I nestled closer into him, letting his warmth fill me. Vanyel gave Alexander a questioning look and shook his head. “It’s settled,” Alexander said into my hair, “you stay here with me.”

I wouldn’t have had it any other way. Garrett gave me a smirk before leaving, taking Nicolas with him, “behave you two.” His laughter made me feel awfully calm and almost sleepy. The twins Arielle and Diana rushed out behind Garrett, leaving Alexander and Vanyel behind with me. Not the greatest scenario for me. “I trust you will let her rest,” Vanyel said a little sarcastically, but looked right at me. My pulse began to race and my blood pounded in my ears. I felt Alexander tense. “I will behave myself,” I said and smiled as best I could. I would have been in Vanyel’s arms if it not for Alexander’s grip on me, and I had a feeling that he too had noticed. “I was talking to him,” Vanyel said and turned away. Alexander let go of me and I had the chance to stand up. I stretched my legs and my arms out. He stayed on the bed and gave me a look that made my skin flush. “You have no idea what you do to me,” he said and walked to me. He grabbed hold of my waist and picked me up so my legs were straddling him. He carried me back to the bed and laid me on the end of it. He looked longingly into my eyes and leaned in to brush my lips with his. The kiss was gentle, but I was starving for him. I pulled him down to me and deepened the kiss. At first I thought he would push me away being that I had a concussion and all but that was put aside when I felt him crush himself to me. I entwined my hands through his hair and felt that I could never breathe if he let me go. I felt him press himself on top of me, his perfect body matching mine breath for breath. I was aware of where his hands traveled and I would have stopped him, but right at the moment, there wasn’t a thing I could say except, “More.” I was lost in Alexander and if would have wanted to drain my blood from me, than I would gladly let him have every last bit of it. I would die for him if he asked it of me. Abruptly he let go. He pulled himself up and looked into my eyes. “I would never ask that of you,” he said, his brow furrowing with concern, “I

want you with me forever, not six feet under.” I laughed, and just like that the moment was gone. He sat up pulling me with him. He shook his head, and then looked at me quizzically. “Did I do something wrong?” I hoped I hadn’t screwed up my perfect kiss with Alexander. He caressed my arm, “your thoughts are strong,” he looked at me, “they give me a headache is all.” “Is that a bad thing?” He laughed, “not for you, but our hearing is a bit more…sensitive.” I didn’t know what to feel. He could definitely hear my thoughts, and I didn’t know if I liked it. He brushed his lips to mine, “I would never take your life from you Izzy, I couldn’t live with myself, and eternity is a very long time.” I wanted to change the subject. Every time he looked at me his eyes seemed brighter, and it was starting to freak me out a little. I was going to ask him about the twins, when my stomach gurgled. Alexander giggled. “When was the last time you ate?” I started counting off the hours and Alexander pulled me off the bed, “that is way too long,” he said and wrapped his arms around me. I had never felt safer in my entire life.

Alexander led me down to the kitchen and sat me at the enormous bar. He went into the sub-zero fridge and started digging out ingredients randomly. “What are you doing?” I asked as he started throwing things in a bowl, “Fixing you dinner of course.” He gave me one of his warm smiles and I felt my heart turn into mush. “And what exactly is that may I ask?” It didn’t look very appetizing, and I

seriously didn’t want to eat it. “How do you even have food in there if you don’t eat?” He rolled his eyes at me, we can eat, but decide not to. Anyway it’s for you. Nicolas and Garrett bought it last night on the way home from…” he trailed off and pressed his eyes. “Hey,” I said reaching over the island for his hand, “I am right here…with you.” He held my hand and kissed my palm, “where I always want you to be.” He looked down at the mess in the bowl and tsk’d. “I can’t give you this either,” he said scrunching his nose. My stomach grumbled and he reached behind him for his car keys. “Italian it is.” Garrett and Nicolas were in the next room watching a movie and the twins lingered off to the side, buried in books. Vanyel was reading a book off to the corner. He looked up when we came in and his eyes lingered too long on me. Alexander stiffened but loosened up when I squeezed his hand. I hated that they both had their claws so deep in me. I wanted to run out if the house but Alexander would never let me go. “Isabel is hungry, anyone want to come?” Alexander cried. Garrett and Nicolas were out of their seat. “Downtown?” They eyed Alexander, “we are so there.” The boys decided to take one car being that we would all be in the same district. They decided on the Range Rover, it being roomy and all. It belonged to Garrett. I enjoyed having him around because he reminded me of me in a way. “So how old are you guys?” I knew it was the dumbest question to ask, but I realized that I really didn’t know them all that well. Nicolas looked back at Alexander and me. I snuggled next to him and basked in his warmth. “Well, Izzy,” I loved how he slurred my name, “Garrett here is old enough to be your grandfather,” he winked, “and I could probably for a great uncle.” I laughed at that remark. That would mean that they were about seventy years old. “Well I thought my grandfather was very handsome.”

They all laughed and Alexander pulled me even closer. “They really like you, you know? It has been a while since I saw them this content.” I blushed and Alexander turned to me, “especially me,” he said and pecked me softly. I wanted to know what the deal with Vanyel was but I knew that that was a sore subject for Alexander. I just didn’t know why. I had to go for it. I wasn’t one to keep my mouth closed. Ever. “What’s the deal with Vanyel?” I waited for him to tense up, but he just sighed heavily. “He’s…well…” I saw how he fought for the right words and I hated seeing him so shaken up. “He thinks you belong to him, and I…I am not going to let him have you.” His eyes were hard, and even the conversation in the front had quieted down. “You are mine.” Thank goodness we had arrived at the restaurant. I needed to get Alexander alone. There were too many things coming at me at one time, and I felt like my head might explode. Garrett and Nicolas said they would be down the block at one of the gallerias. That was actually perfect because Alexander had a lot of explaining to do. We walked across the street to Café Roma and took a table near the back. I needed all the privacy on the planet. The waitress came over and fawned all over Alexander. It was pretty pathetic, but I was comforted in the fact that Alexander held my hand and not hers.

Chapter 11

“Thank you,” I said first and foremost. He was obviously confused. “You know, for saving my life and all.” He turned to me, a crooked smile playing at the corners of this mouth. His eyes looked pained, and I wanted to pull him to me, but that wasn’t what nice girls did. Okay, maybe it was, but we were in a public place and I think we might get thrown out if I had it my way. Still, I was comforted in the fact that Alexander looked at me and no one else. “I told you I would always be there for you Izzy.” “How did you find me,” I asked. He pressed his eyes and shook his head. “I almost didn’t,” he said, his eyes pleading, but there was more behind them, something that caused me pain. He reached up and stroked my face, “I wanted to kill him,” his voice was a low growl, “I would have, but Vanyel had him before I could get a hold of the scumbag.” Realization struck me. Alexander and Vanyel found me and rescued me from certain death. I owed my life to them. I hesitated on the question, but needed an answer, “but how did you find me?” He looked pleadingly into my eyes, “I sensed that you were in trouble, and I could feel your panic, but I couldn’t pin point you anywhere. I grew anxious at the feelings I got from you, but I couldn’t do anything about it.” His mouth was a line, “Vanyel stormed into the club and hauled me behind him. He sniffed the air and in seconds, and that’s when we found you.” He shook his head. “He knew exactly where you were.” Okay that was weird. If I had this amazing connection with Alexander, then how come it had been Vanyel who could find me and not him? Then I ed the roof at the club. Vanyel had kissed me. I had bitten my lip and he had kissed me. He had tasted my blood and freaked out. That is why

he had pulled back from me. So he did care. Our waitress came with our drinks as my thoughts came to a conclusion. Alexander squeezed my hand. “Hey, you in there?” I shook my head and tried to avert his gaze. I felt it burning into me, and I felt my face blush with shame. I felt like the most unfaithful person in the world. Then I looked at Alexander, this beautiful creature who was seriously in love with me, and I had made out with his brother. Can anyone say Loser? I seriously hoped he hadn’t picked up on my mental ramblings, because that would be seriously bad for me. “Isabel, please don’t be embarrassed, Vanyel told me that you had gotten scratched that night when you saw me…” he shook his head, “he smelled your blood and he ed the scent and that is how he found you.” Vanyel had lied to Alexander. But why? Maybe I didn’t want to know. Maybe Alexander would kill him for tasting me. Who knew? I looked in his eyes again, “I am just glad that it was on time. I don’t know what would have happened to them if…” he shook his head. I lifted my hand to cup his chin, “hey you,” I said playfully, “he opened his eyes, “I am right here, that is what matters right?” He leaned all the way over and pulled me on his lap. With his hand at my waist, he crushed me to him and gently placed his lips on mine. He deepened the kiss and I thought I would out from the sheer pleasure of his lips on mine. He let go and looked longingly at me, “you are the only thing that matters.” He said and kissed me again. The world didn’t exist and we were alone on my own little planet. I loved the way Alexander touched me, sending warm tingles through me and I would have stayed like that until I heard someone clear their throat. “So are you eating dinner or eating her?” I pulled away from Alexander, flushed and out of breath, and turned to see Garrett and Nicolas smiling down at us.

Alexander tightened his grip on me, pulling me closer, “I haven’t decided yet,” he said and gave me a soft peck on the lips. I scooted off his lap and sat back in my chair. I should have been embarrassed, but I felt too flushed from Alexander’s touch to really care. I turned to see them both smiling appreciatively in my direction. “I wonder,” Garrett said, rubbing his chin, “what would Vanyel have to say about all of this?” His tone was playful, and soon we were all looking at one another. Alexander tightened his grip on my hand. His face had gone straight once more. “It is of no consequence what Vanyel thinks or doesn’t, Isabel is mine, and he is just going to have to live with it.” The boys went quiet, all humor disappearing from their faces. “We’re just saying that you should resolve this situation before something bad happens,” it was Nicolas who had suddenly gone all peacemakers on us. I cleared my throat, and suddenly all eyes were on me. “Don’t talk about me as if I am not here you guys,” I said trying to break the awkward feeling at the table, “don’t I get a say in who I want to be with? I mean if it is all the same to you guys, then I would like to decide for myself.” The looks coming off of them were one of curiosity and disbelief. It was Nicolas who broke the silence. “It doesn’t work like that Izzy,” I loved how he caressed y name, “we don’t have a choice in any of it. We do not decide anything, it’s the blood.” Alexander pushed back and stood up, pulling me up with him, “she is mine, I saw her first and I…he will not have her.” He let go of me and turned around. “Alexander, “I called out, tears streaming down my cheeks. He was out of the restaurant. He had left me standing there without another word. I watched him go. I sat back down in the chair, and sobbed silently when I felt Garrett at my side. He slung his arm around my shoulder, “he’ll be back soon,” he said soothingly,

“he just needs some time to cool off and think.” That was Nicolas. I turned into one of them and sobbed while they caressed my back. I wanted to believe him, but my heart didn’t know what to do. I sat quietly, pressed to Garrett, while Nicolas went for the Rover. The phone in his pocket vibrated and with that he lifted me from where I sat and led me out to the idling SUV. Why did the subject of Vanyel always have to come up? Was it not possible for me and Alexander to have a day for myself? I wondered what gave Vanyel the right to claim me. We’re in the United States for crying out loud. My heart ached. Alexander had just sent it up the creek without a paddle. Garrett sat in the back and pulled me to his side, gently rubbing his hand up and down my arm. He kept telling me that Alexander could be difficult at times, and other things that after a while I had to tune out. I knew he meant well, but I just felt numb. Everything had become a blur, and I just needed to get home. We arrived just after twilight. Aunt Claire opened the door and rushed out to me. She eyed Nicolas and he waved at her. Garrett opened the door for me and explained to her that I wasn’t well, but that I should be fine in a while. She looked from me to them and sighed. There was something in her eyes that I noticed when she looked at the boys. It was something, if I was correct, like recognition. I brushed it off. My mind was still reeling from earlier. “Thank you two for bringing her home,” she said a little more calmly. Garrett kissed the top of my head and climbed back in the Rover. I looked back to see them, but they had already gone. Aunt Claire took me up to my room. “Izzy,” she said brushing a stray hair from my face, “did they hurt you sweetie? You can tell me.” I didn’t have any words. I just shook my head and stared off into space while my heart broke inside of me. I had never known heartbreak until Alexander broke my heart. He had left me like a piece of trash on a sidewalk.

A few days ed, and nothing. No phone call, or text, or… Alexander had abandoned me and I felt like my whole world had crumbled into nothing.

School was out for Spring break, and I wept at the idea that Alexander had planned the week for us. It would never happen. I sat in my room, and opened my computer. I hadn’t checked my e-mail since it had happened. There was one message from an unknown sender. I opened it up and broke into tears as I read the three words on the page. I am sorry, Alexander I looked at the screen still in shock and that is when it hit me. He left me and that was it. No formal good-bye, no last kiss. Nothing.

Aunt Claire walked into my room, bags on her shoulder. “Ready to go, kiddo?” I turned to her, and she noticed my tears. She had gone and rented a suite for us on Lake Jackson for the weekend. Like a needed a reminder of what Alexander had planned for him and me. I sighed. I wouldn’t ruin this weekend for Claire. She worked harder than any person I knew and was in desperate need of a few days off. She pulled out a tissue and wiped them away. “Time heals all sweetie, he’ll be back.” she said it matter of fact. I nodded. I didn’t have the strength to argue.

We loaded the car with our bags and were on the highway in minutes. I had no idea what she had planned for us, but anything was better than moping around. I had to get on with life, with or without Alexander. It was the latter I worried about. It was that one that shattered my entire being.

We arrived in Galveston four hours later. It was a sunny day as we checked into the Hilton. They had just introduced their beach condos a few months earlier. It was better than just renting a room. It was right on the beach and I couldn’t wait to go to my room and be alone. Aunt Claire was at the counter checking us in as I sat in the lobby. The sliding doors opened and I looked out as a cool breeze blew in. I looked out the double doors and was shocked to see a black Alpha Romeo idling in the front of the building. My mouth fell in shock. It looked exactly like the one Vanyel owned. I went up to the glass and waited for the driver to step out, and my heart dropped when I saw it was a leggy blonde instead. My heart abated and I went back to my seat, all hopes drowned once and for all. None of them wanted me anymore. “Izzy,” my aunt Claire held out a house key, “let’s get settled.” We walked out to a small bridge. It led us to a charming set of condo-style buildings right smack on the beach. It didn’t take very long and the next thing I knew, we were walking into our rooms. My room was directly facing the ocean, something I very much welcomed. I opened the French doors and stepped out on the veranda. The sea air cooled my senses. I welcomed the warm salty air. I breathed it in and went back in to unpack. I must have taken a long time because by the time I knew it, my aunt Claire had come to take me to dinner. The food was delicious. I had forgotten how hungry I had been. I took my time eating. The food was to die for of course. It took my mind off of other things. We went back to our rooms and I decided to go for a walk on the beach. The moon was full and the tide was high. It made the wind that much more sweet. My aunt Claire insisted that she come along but decided that I needed time to heal on my own.

I didn’t bother changing. For what? I had no one to look good for. It was just me. I settled for a white sundress that hung low in the front and my white leather

sandals. My auburn hair hung loose down my back. The moon was full and it lit up the ocean. I felt the waves churn at my feet making the water look like an endless sea of diamonds. It was breathtaking. I wrapped my arms around myself and was lost in thought. I felt my heart beating, which was the only indication that I was still alive. I really didn’t want to be. Alexander had ripped my life from me. He had broken me. “When the hell had he become the center of my universe?” I sat on the cool sand and enjoyed the landscape. It wasn’t very often that I got to come out to the ocean. Tomorrow it would be crawling with students and tourists, but right now, it was my ocean. I sat on the edge of the waves, taking in the salty air. I leaned back and put my arms behind me. I closed my eyes and listened to the crashing waves when I felt my stomach flutter. “You are even more beautiful in the pale moonlight.” I recognized the voice, but maybe I had just imagined it. I opened my eyes and was shocked to see him.

Chapter 12

I couldn’t breathe. I was still in shock to see him, because I thought I never would again see his face or his brothers. Vanyel stood in front of me, hand extended. He is why my heart had fluttered. I had hoped to see Alexander but he was definitely a welcome sight. I placed my hand in his. He took mine and pulled me to him. I didn’t hesitate. He smelled of the ocean. “I knew it was you,” I said. He rubbed his hands up and down my arms. It felt too good and I knew I could stay like that forever. He chucked softly, and kissed the top of my head. I pulled away from him and looked into his eyes. They seemed to light up just like Alexander’s had before. I was lost in them. “How did you know where to find me?” He hands caressed my face, “I always know where you are Isabel, I would have guessed you had figured that out by now.” He smiled, “you really are breathtaking in the moonlight,” he said and leaned in to kiss me. My body was ablaze as soon as his mouth met mine. I knew that I shouldn’t indulge in him, but my body had other ideas of its own. I felt his hand make its way to the small of my back and he crushed me to his body with such force, I thought I would out in his arms. His mouth was soft, and his arms were firm muscle on my skin. I couldn’t get enough of him. I reached up and entwined my hands in his hair, and I heard a moan escape from him. I was lost. How could I keep lying to myself saying that I felt nothing for him when my body said otherwise? He laid me on the sand, his mouth never leaving mine. “Vanyel,” I said out of breath, but before I could say another word, his lips were back on mine. I felt his mouth move down my jaw line, making my breath catch. I knew where he was going when his lips came to rest on my neck. I gasped and I felt him pull away.

He sat up just as quickly as I did. He pulled away. He was catching his breath as was I. “Did you come alone? Did…” I didn’t dare ask him about Alexander. “I am here for one thing and one thing only,” he said, his tone serious. I knew what the answer was but I couldn’t make myself say it out loud. He came closer until he stood inches from me. His breath warm on my skin He reached for my face. “And why is that?” like I didn’t know. He leaned in to me, “you.” I pulled away from him and I heard a chuckle. “But what about Alexander?” I blurted out. His eyes betrayed the jealousy radiating from inside him, and his eyes had dimmed. “He knows his place. It is only you Isabel.” He let out a long sigh and turned to face the ocean. “Do you know how long I have waited for you, waited to feel this again?” I could feel the longing in his voice and it made my heart ache for him. I felt like touching him, but thought better of it. “What happened to you?” He turned to me and smiled, “that is a story for another day my dear,” he said and pulled me into his arms. I was perfectly fine with that. But something kept nagging at me. “Where are you staying?” I asked as if I didn’t already know the answer. His car had pulled right up to the front doors if the Hilton where I was staying. He chuckled lightly, “of all the questions in the world, you ask that one?” “It’s a fair question Vanyel, I mean I think I should know don’t you?”

He pulled away slightly and smiled. “I will be close by if you should need me Izzy.” I leaned into him and closed my eyes. I hadn’t realized that I was so tired. Vanyel walked me back to my room, luckily Claire was in the shower when I arrived or I would have a lot of explaining to do. I turned the knob and felt Vanyel place his hand on mine. I turned and was taken back at how close he was. He traced a line from my temple to just under my jaw-line, “until tomorrow,” he said and kissed me ionately. I finally managed to clear my head and walked in the room. I went straight to my room and threw myself on the bed. I looked up at the ceiling for a while. I heard the shower turn off, and my aunt Claire walked into the room. “Did you have a nice walk Izzy?” She was drying off her hair with a towel. She came and sat down next to me, “we will have fun sweetie, do not worry your beautiful self about anything else okay?” She kissed my forehead and headed into her suite. I smelled like salt water, and my feet had become sticky. I slipped out of my dress and ran a hot shower. It soothed me and definitely cleared my head. I had a lot to think about. First of all, Vanyel had magically appeared out of nowhere and had kissed me… ionately. I had to it that I rather enjoyed being in his arms. It hurt a little that Alexander hadn’t been the one to show up instead. My heart ached at the thought but he had made up his mind about me a week before. Still, I couldn’t get him out of my heart. I wasn’t a masochist by any means, but I had made a promise to get on with my life with or without him. And if Vanyel, who I knew was in love with me, happened to show up, then so be it. My heart would get over it. I hoped. I looked to the clock on the wall. It was eleven thirty five. I pulled up the covers and turned off the lights. I nestled into the sheets and let myself be taken over by my exhaustion.

The shutters flew open momentarily blinding me. I pulled the sheets over my head, and heard Aunt Claire about the room. “We have a lot to do today lazy head,” she giggled, “get up and get ready.” I groaned out of laziness and made my way to the shower. I didn’t want to face the ‘world’ but decided that if I was going to get on with my life, then getting my arse out of bed was a good beginning. I got out and got ready for the eventful day my aunt Claire had planned for us. First stop, Planetarium. It was the best part of the whole trip. I loved looking up at the galaxy in the comfort of my chair. Okay I’ll it that I was a little lazy. I was on a mini vacation after all. The chairs leaned back and the music started. I relaxed as soon as the milky-way appeared over us. The narrator went on about the evolution of the stars and what not, when I felt an odd flutter in my heart. I knew that Vanyel was around, but I wasn’t even sure that he could even go out during the day. I let the tingles run through my body. I didn’t want to turn around and break the magic that I was feeling. It was dark inside, and the only light, if any, was coming from the galaxies on the roof. Slowly the feeling receded and I was left cold and in the dark. Aunt Claire let out oh’s and ah’s while I sat and tried to figure out what had just happened. I tried to concentrate on the chaos my life had become, and decided that I needed some air. I walked out into the hall, which by the looks of it had been abandoned. I made my way to the sky roof which I heard had an amazing green house. I walked through the doors and decided to take the stairs; it was only two flights. I opened the door to the roof and found myself in a paradise of color. It was like a secret garden at the top of the world. I saw a quaint little bench in the middle of it all and sat, wrapping my hands around myself. I closed my eyes and took in the scents of the roses, and lilies, when my heart started to flutter once again. “They are nothing compared to you, you know?” Tears started streaming down my cheeks at the sound of that voice. I pressed my eyes together and started to

tremble. “You don’t want me,” I said half shakily, “you left me.” I didn’t want to see his eyes, because I didn’t want the water works in full force. I felt a slight breeze and soon there were a pair of hands holding me from behind. They wrapped around me filling me with the warmth I had longed for since he had left me. I turned around and buried my face in his chest. “I only left because I thought that you deserved better than I.” he sighed and pulled me to face him. “I love you Isabel.” His eyes told me everything I wanted to know, but I couldn’t let go of the fact that he had left and ignored me for the better part of two weeks. I pushed him away as far as I could, which wasn’t very far, and turned on him. “No Alexander,” I said, “you don’t get to touch me anymore. You broke my heart when you left. You never called me or answered any of my messages. How do you think I felt?” The tears had started up again. He took a step forward but I raised my hand to stop him. “No, you will never touch me again.” I saw the hurt in his eyes, and I felt myself going to pieces inside, but I couldn’t just let him back in my life, just because he felt like it. “Isabel, I love you, and I am truly sorry.” His cerulean eyes were pleading and pained beyond belief, but I felt crushed enough to where I could feed on it and get through this. “You love me?” I felt the rage building up inside of me. “Well, I hate you Alexander. I hate you.”

I let the tears run down my cheeks, and noticed his eyes had gone moist themselves. “Izzy,” he said pleadingly. I dried my face and walked straight for the door. I had to walk past him and I

didn’t know if I had the strength to do it. I lowered my eyes as to not meet his, “Izzy please,” he said and grabbed my arm. I turned to him and tried to shake him off, but his hand was already at my waist pulling me to him. I placed my hands on his broad chest wanting to push him away, but he was too strong. “Let me go Alexander,” I yelled at him. I pummeled him in the chest over and over but his grip only tightened that much more. I felt his hand at the back of my neck and after a bit of fighting against him, I was too exhausted to fight anymore. I was sobbing into his chest and my heart was beating out of control. Alexander lifted me into his arms and made for the chair. He held me tightly in his arms, whispering words of love, all the while caressing my face. He held my chin and turned me to face him. His cerulean eyes had gone translucent as he looked at me. “I love you,” he said. “And I love you Alexander,” I said. His lips were on mine. His mouth on mine was like living fire, and the burning had never felt so good. I ran my fingers through his velvety hair and I heard a moan escape from him. His hand was at my waist pulling me closer to him, but we could never get close enough. We didn’t breathe, and I was just fine with that. Too soon he let go. His breath was erratic as was mine and we sat and looked into each other’s eyes. He smiled and caressed my neck. “Do you want a taste?” I knew what he wanted, and I would gladly give him every drop if he asked it of me. “Do not ask that,” he said out of breath, “I don’t think I could control myself with you right now.” I felt the blood rushing to my face, and turned away. He still didn’t want me like that. He noticed my heart beat slowing and turned me back to face him. “I want to taste you more than anything Izzy, but,” he said turning around, “we are on a roof right now, and I am afraid that I couldn‘t make myself stop.”

He was right. Anyone could burst through the doors at any moment and discover our little interlude, or my dead corpse. I let him convince me of walking me back to the viewing room. Apparently they had let out and I saw my aunt Claire going around in circles. I knew she was upset, and when she saw me, I felt the sting of her eyes. We were a good thirty feet away from her and noticed that she had seen my companion. She smiled and put her phone away. She walked the rest of the way to us. My eyes pleading with her, “Sorry,” I said and I felt Alexander squeeze my hand. She looked to Alexander, “and who might this be?” Her voice came out sultry, instead of the mad anguish she had probably meant for it to be. I was about to tell her when Alexander spoke. “Alexander Riley ma’am.” His voice was like music to my ears. Claire went all idiot on me, and started to blush uncontrollably. She looked from me to Alexander quizzically, “is he…” I squeezed his hand, “yes Aunt Claire, he is that Alexander.” She eyed me for a moment and then shrugged. You two have fun then and I will see you back at the ‘house’. I have some people I need to see anyway.” She kissed me on the forehead and thanked Alexander for taking care of me. He turned to me, all smiles, and happiness. “Where to?” “Surprise me,” I said and kissed his cheek.

Chapter 13

Alexander’s surprise was more than I expected. He took me shopping. I tried on little dresses for him and I could have sworn I saw him blush a time or two, but I wouldn’t mention it. We made our way to a little bistro along the boardwalk and found a table near the back. “How can you walk in the daylight? Have you always been able to?” He laughed. “Whoa Izzy, one question at a time.” I wanted answers and he was playing the silent game. He took my hands and kissed every one of my fingers. “We can all walk during the day but the Originals are limited to the amount of sunlight they can receive. Their blood is stronger than ours, but their ages make them susceptible to the sun. It makes them weak and vulnerable. Vanyel for example,” he said and I shivered with guilt at his name, “he is much, much older than I. He may walk in the sunlight but for brief periods.” He looked at me, gauging my reaction. “So, how old are you?” He pressed his eyes together for a second. I saw that he was struggling for the right words, “seventeen technically, but I was turned in 1650. So, that makes me roughly three hundred and…sixty two years old.” I was shocked beyond belief. Alexander was a century older than I. I wanted to run around screaming, but that is what he had been expecting me to do. I scooted closer to him, “You know,” I said a little coy, “I just happen to like older guys.” He leaned in to kiss me, “that is what I was hoping for.”

We decided to go back to the hotel. I had had a wonderful day with Alexander. I enjoyed the sideway glances I got from every female erby. They actually stopped and looked at us. Alexander squeezed my hand every time sending tingles through my body. My heart burst with happiness having him at my side. I was happy being with him, and I knew everything would be okay from now on. I was happy with Alexander, but there was a dull ache in my heart. It ached for Vanyel. He had been there when Alexander hadn’t. I didn’t know what to do with him. I felt more for him than I should, but the heart wants what the heart wants. I was losing my freaking mind. I knew it. These perfect creatures wanted nothing more than to be with me, and I had no idea what I would do if they found out about each other. We stepped into the elevator, and as soon as the door closed, Alexander’s lips found mine. “Parting is such sweet sorrow,” he murmured under his breath. His hand looped around my waist and pulled me closer still. We were almost on the tenth floor, when we felt the car halt. We untangled from each other and tried to compose ourselves. Alexander took my hand and waited for the door to open. I snuck a quick kiss and turned to the opened door. Vanyel stood in front of us. His face showed no emotion, but as he looked down at my hand in Alexander’s I saw the rage burn in his eyes. I felt Alexander go rigid next to me, and I was afraid they would start tearing each other apart. Maybe they would kill me in the process. God knew I deserved it.

I swallowed hard, looking at the pained look in Vanyel’s eyes, and I could feel the betrayal that he felt at seeing me with Alexander. I wanted to turn away; for fear that he could see right through me and my evil ways. “Brother,” Vanyel said never taking his eyes from me. I thought I heard a hint of sarcasm and jealousy. “I see that you have arrived.” I was caught between two lions, and I had no explanation for either one of them.

“Alexander straightened, and placed his hand around my waist, “My girlfriend is here, so of course I would be where she is,” he said it with an authority which made it sound set in stone. “My dear Isabel,” Vanyel started to say, his voice was like a caress to my ears. “I am glad to see you well.” He looked like he was about to say something else, but thought twice about it. He looked up to Alexander, “goodnight brother,” he turned to leave but I caught his eyes looking back at me lovingly. My heart stopped and my head buzzed. I hated myself for being such a coward. I felt my world spinning out of control and all of a sudden, I found myself in blackness. My dreams were incoherent.

I knew that I was dreaming. I was caught in some kind of horrible nightmare. I wanted to wake up, but something held on to me too tightly. I was running from monsters, and they growled after me. I turned to see them, and I knew I wasn’t getting very far because I could feel them on my heels. I turned around trying to plan my escape, when my foot caught on something hard. I fell and found myself on the ground. My knees bloodied from the hard fall. I heard their snarls, and looked up into their eyes. They had just cornered their prey. I was going to die. One of them knelt in front of me, and looked at me with blood red eyes, fangs bared. “So you are what they all want.” He bent down to sniff me. A smile of recognition ran across his face. “You are the source, but they will never get you alive,” he said landing the death blow.

I woke up screaming. Alexander had his arms around me. “Izzy,” he said stroking my face and my arms, “it’s okay, I am here, you are safe.” I looked up to him and felt his distress. We were on the sofa in the sitting room of the suite. Alexander lay back in the sofa, and I had been rolled up against him.

He released me and I sat up, rubbing my temples. Alexander stood up and paced around the room. I looked up to him, “what’s wrong?” He kept pacing before looking at me. He was running his hands through his auburn hair, a look of worry straining his gorgeous face. “You spoke while you slept, and…”He knelt in front of me taking my hands in his, “what did you see in your dream Izzy?” I didn’t want to the dream, or, shall I say nightmare, but his eyes looked pained and I knew I couldn’t resist him. “Monsters.” I said and waited for his reaction. “They were after me, and…” “Izzy please do not worry,” his voice desperate, “I will protect you.” I knew he would, and I knew I didn’t need to be scared but the monsters in my dreams were too frightening to forget. I looked up at him teary eyed, “they said something about the source, and they… he killed me Alexander.” Alexander looked like he was about to hurl. His eyes had gone completely translucent and his mouth had dropped. When he regained the ability to speak again, he shook his head in dismay. “Haggai.” I didn’t begin to comprehend what he was mumbling under his breath, but his teeth clenched and his fists were white at his sides. He pulled out his phone and grabbed a hold of my hand. “Where are we going?” I asked a little out of breath. He was rushing me out of the villa, and I was a little freaked out. He was talking to someone on the phone too fast. I didn’t even recognize the language. Before I could protest, he had buckled me into the seat and we were rushing away. He had driven a black Porsche Carrera I had never seen before. It was

sleek, and fast which was apparently a good idea at the time. “Alexander,” I said trembling, “You are seriously scaring me right now.” He reached across the seat and took my hand in his. “Just trust me Izzy. I am doing this for you… for us.” “But where are you taking me?” Not that it mattered where he took me, I would go the ends of the Earth with him if he asked it of me. He sighed and turned to me, “I am going to hide you from them Isabel, they can never know you are with us. Haggai is relentless and I believe he has seen you already.” “I am not going to risk him catching you. He’s…” he briefly pressed his eyes, “I will take care of you Izzy, that is all that matters now. Do you trust me?” His eyes shimmered and became as dark as night in those seconds. I knew I would be safe with him because he was strong, and safe, and he loved me. I leaned over and brushed his lips with mine. “Always,” I said and squeezed his hand once again. We drove for most of the night. I wondered how he had come to the conclusion that I was in danger. It was just a dream. I think. It seemed so real and I felt in my bones that if I died in my dream, then I would know the true death. I didn’t want to leave Alexander or Vanyel. It felt like a betrayal to Alexander to think of his brother. I felt guilty as hell, and I knew I would have to remedy the whole triangle I was apparently stuck in. I asked Alexander how he knew about Haggai. He pressed his lips tight, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. “He is a tracker by nature. He, for lack of a better word, tracks things that would better his clan. In this case, he has set his eyes on you.” He kept his eyes on the road. “He is blinded by power, and will stop at nothing to get it…by any means possible.”

I didn’t like where the conversation was going. “So what is so special about me? I mean look at me.” I motioned to myself up and down. I saw a glint of something wicked in his eyes. “I have been looking Izzy,” he smiled. “But I don’t think that that is exactly it. We will have to talk to Vanyel as soon as we get to the house.” “The house?” I swallowed hard. We were going to the house they were staying at. I would have to face Vanyel. I knew I would sooner or later, but I was leaning more to later than sooner. The sky was pitch black when we arrived at the entrance. To call this place a house would have been like calling Windsor Castle a teepee. It was fan-freakingtastic, in every extent of the word. I looked to Alexander who smiled back at me and wondered, what in the name of all that is good did these people do for a living? I know the kind of money they had did not come from owning clubs. I would have to find out later because we had just pulled up to the entrance of their palace. It was very well hidden from civilization. I had to it it was a bit intimidating at first. I couldn’t fathom how much they could have paid for a colossus like the one I was standing right in front of at the moment. Alexander dialed the code on the wall, and the door opened of its own accord. How awesome was that? Alexander took my arm and rushed me into the house. He turned and reset a code from a box on another wall before turning back to me. He pulled me into his arms, and rested his head in my hair. His arms were like vices on my skin, hard yet soft, and I felt him shudder every time he breathed me in. I nestled myself in his broad chest and relaxed, losing myself in him, until I heard someone clear their throat behind us. Again.

Chapter 14

Vanyel stood across from Alexander and me. He was leaning against a stone pillar in the center of the room, his legs crossed at his ankle, and drank me in, while Alexander caught him up to speed. Vanyel was gorgeous beyond reason as were all his ‘siblings’ but standing in front of me with his onyx hair slicked behind his ears, his white shirt buttoned down halfway, and his leather pants, Vanyel looked like sin come to taunt me. It was a lot to take in. I hadn’t realized how complicated my life had just gotten. If I would have known it would turn out like this…no, I wouldn’t change being with Alexander. He had become the very oxygen I breathed. And who could live without oxygen? I was lost in thoughts of Alexander, when I felt his eyes on me. Busted. I had been thinking about my chaotic life and had not heard one word that had been spoken. Vanyel smiled, “Isabel?” I turned from one to another. “Sorry, I was lost in thought.” I blushed, but not because I was embarrassed, but by the look Vanyel was shooting at me. If looks could seduce, then I was already a wanton addict in his personal harem. “Tell me about the dream,” he said, but in my mind I heard something else. I will come to you tonight Isabel. We shall talk. My eyes betrayed the shock of what I had just heard. Vanyel spoke to me and I heard him in my head. I didn’t know that was even possible. And what did he mean I will come to you? Alexander pulled me closer to his side. I stayed as rigid as possible. I was caught in a testosterone battle, between vampires no less and I just wanted some way to get out alive. “Alexander,” Vanyel said, “please see Isabel to her room, and make her comfortable. We have much to discuss.” There was a tone to his voice, and I would bet money that it was jealousy and rage.

Alexander took me to my room. It looked like more like an apartment than a room. The sitting area was swoon worthy. It was like walking into a modern version of a highland castle. Embroidered rugs were strewn across the floor. Heavy crimson and gold drapes covered the oversized windows. An entertainment area covered one whole side of the room. There were television sets on the walls, gaming gear, movies. I wondered whose room this belonged to. In the middle of the room was a king size four poster bed with billowy curtains held by silken ropes. The bed looked inviting, but I still hadn’t finished seeing the rest of the room. Alexander took me through a door next to the entertainment center and we followed a small hall which opened up into my very own spa. There was a waterfall shower at the very corner, an oversized claw tub, and movie set mirrors. I turned to Alexander. “Who stays in this room?” I already knew the answer, but I wanted to hear it from him. He slid his hand to my waist and pulled to him so that I was looking into his eyes. “It is our room of course. Do you think that I would leave you alone?” I tingled all over and it wasn’t because of the cold house. “What will your brothers think?” I was after all a lady. He laughed, and his laughter did strange things to my senses. “I would think they would agree that I am one lucky bastard.” He leaned in and softly brushed his lips to mine. It was playful. I ran my hands up to his hair and I heard a small moan escape him. He deepened the kiss and lifted me up in his arms. He carried me out to the bedroom and laid me down on the bed. His mouth never leaving mine, and I was just fine with that. I reached for his shirt and yanked it out from his pants. I started ripping at the buttons on his shirt, his mouth hard on mine. I fumbled a few times. His kiss was eager and I felt his mouth running down my jaw line and felt his lips rest at my neck. He licked the spot where my skin was beating rapidly, almost frenzied. He lifted his head and looked into my eyes. I saw the hunger in them, and for a moment thought he wanted nothing more than to rip into my skin and taste the divine elixir that runs through me. His eyes brightened and I pulled his face back down to my neck. “Do it Alexander.” I was panting at the anticipation of the pain. I felt his mouth kiss the sweet spot that he craved. I felt his muscles tense under my hands. “NO.”

He pulled away and I was left panting and alone. He didn’t think my blood was good enough. I turned my face from him, ashamed. He had done this before, but it had nothing to do with my neck before. “Izzy,” his voice sounded desperate, “don’t turn away from me, it’s not…” I felt him get off the bed. I heard him pacing around the room. “I want to Izzy,” his voice was choked, “but I don’t want to hurt you. It is impossible for me to stop once I have begun.” He came and knelt in front of me, taking my hands in his. He lifted my chin so I would face him. Tears streamed down my cheeks. “You are more to me than that Izzy. I will take your blood one day, but it will be when you are not scared. It will be when we share each other’s blood. I want to do things the right way with you. I love you.” He was truly remarkable. He wanted me pure and untainted for him. I felt like the biggest tease in the whole damned world. I stood up bringing him up with me. I went into the bathroom to freshen up before I crashed. I ed that I hadn‘t brought any clothes. I showered and threw on a robe. It was black and velvety and it had AC sewn into it in blood red letters. I was walking down the hall when I heard Alexander talking to someone in the room. “She will be safe with me,” I heard Alexander bark. “She is in real danger brother, can’t you see that? He always gets what he wants. There is no way around it. There was a brief pause, and I heard something heavy hit the ground with a thud. “Haggai will have to come through me first,” Alexander growled. “As long as she is human, she will be in danger from them. I wonder,” it was Vanyel speaking, “what is so special about this girl? What do they want with her?”

Alexander slammed his hand on something, “they will not get her. She is mine.” “Be careful what you claim my brother. Claim is a tricky little game we don’t always abide by.” “What is that supposed to mean?” Alexander’s voice boomed. “She’s mine Vanyel, live with it.” I heard the door to the study slam close. I stayed hidden just long enough to hear Alexander make his way to our room. I walked in and closed the door behind me. He was sitting on the edge of the bed. He stretched his hand to me and I walked to him. He put his arms around my waist and leaned his head on my chest. He sighed. “Who are you? What are you doing to me?” I looked down at him and sighed. “Why do you keep asking me that? I am not doing anything to you,” I kissed the top of his head, “I am just the person who fell in love with you.” He stood up in one flawless move and was at my mouth, hungry and fierce. “I love You Isabel Lennox.” I was embarrassed when in between our lips came a yawn from me. He smiled and caressed my face. “You’re tired, and it’s been a long day. How about we get you to bed?” he raised an eyebrow at me. I turned to the bed and handed him a pillow and a sheet. He looked at me, a confused look on his face. “I hate to do this, but I don’t trust what I would do to you if you stayed.” He smiled and kissed my head, “Isn’t it supposed to be the other way around or something?” He laughed. “Aren’t you supposed to be afraid of me stealing your virtue?” I gave him a quick peck on his lips. “Goodnight Alexander and thank you.” “For what?” He walked back to me and took me in his arms. He stroked the side of my face.

“For loving me.” He smiled, and crushed his lips to mine until we were both breathless. Her let me go and walked to the door. He turned and winked back at me.

I was restless all night. I looked to the clock on the night stand; it was only one in the morning. No wonder I couldn’t get to sleep. I was fast becoming a night owl after all. There were two huge bay windows in front of the bed and tonight they were letting an abundance of moonlight into my room. I always enjoyed how the moon looked when it was full. I felt like the man in the moon somehow always managed to look after me. I lay in my bed and ed Alexander’s touch. His mouth on mine, how his eyes glistened when he looked at me. It was like being touched by the sun god himself. It was fire…he was fire. A fire I never wanted put out. He was in another room, and I knew it would be just too easy to get to him and start what we had left off, but I had my virtue to also think about. That was a lie. I didn’t believe it myself.

I got up from my cozy bed and went to the window. I looked out to find a garden. It was covered in thick fog as far as I could see, but it didn’t take away from the beauty of it. I leaned my head on the glass and ed that I hadn’t called my Aunt Claire in over eight hours. She would probably think I was with Alexander, and safe. I tried not to think about my current situation but I kept coming against a brick wall. I wrapped my hands around myself and stood against the window. Suddenly out of nowhere I felt someone wrap their hand around my waist and he pulled me back to him. I gladly leaned into him.

“You changed your mind. I am glad.” I reached over my head and brought his head closer to my skin. Alexander had taken the initiative and had come back to finish what we had started earlier. His lips were at my ear, kissing, nibbling, devouring. His mouth slowly moved to my neck and his arms tightened around me pulling me even closer to his hard body. I moaned. I closed my eyes and took in all of the tantalizing sweetness he was allowing me to feel. I turned around, and his mouth finds mine. Fireworks exploded inside of me and my body went limp in his arms. “I love you,” I said panting between breaths. His hands were getting acquainted with my skin, and I was in no mood to stop him any time soon. His skin was instantly ablaze, “as do I my beloved.” My eyes snapped open and I pulled away as fast as I could. I turned on the lamp next to my bed and gasped. Vanyel stood in the middle of the room. He stood under the lights and I could have sworn there was a light engulfing his whole being. He was breathtakingly beautiful. I stared at him for a long while. His eyes said a million things and his body said everything else. He was gorgeous in his black leather pants. His shirt was open down to his navel, showing enough of his broad hard chest to make my mind swim. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, exposing the strong masculine arms that just seconds ago held me to him and his hair hung loose around his face. He was a dark prince sent to torture me. He took one step forward and I took one step back. I had just had the most luscious make out session with Vanyel and I wasn’t sure that I had wanted to stop. But then again I thought it had been Alexander. Shame on me. I moved back until I tripped and fell on the bed. I looked up at Vanyel who was towering over me, hands on both sides of my body. “Have you come to torture me?” I asked staring into those eyes. I had never seen a more dazzling shade of brown. A hue so perfect, it should have its own color spectrum. For a moment I could clearly see the coming storm in them. He came closer. I thought he would kiss me again, but his mouth went to my ear. “I should ask you the same thing Isabel.” He pulled back for an instant and then started to smell me, his mouth too close and warm on my skin.

“Why do they want you?” he said it mostly to himself. I cupped his chin, and turned him back to me. His eyes met mine, and there was the smoldering look I had seen earlier. “Why are you here? Why are you doing this to me?” His eyes showed me all the answer I needed to know. Without expecting it he leaned in and once more our lips met. This time it was sweet and sensual. “I want you to feel what you make me feel Isabel.” I was about to protest, when I felt his lips on mine again. He pulled me on the bed and pushed me up. I was helpless to stop him. With Vanyel it was all about physical attraction, we couldn’t keep our hands off of each other. Alexander was all about loving one another and forever. He hovered over me careful not to crush me under his weight. I felt one of his hands on the ties of my robe. The situation had just gotten a bit more serious. I knew where he was going and I had to stop him, but I really, really didn‘t want to. “I can’t.” I cried out of breath. He stopped untying the robe and brought his lips up to mine. “I have waited a very long time for you.” His mouth was at my ear. “You are mine, and always will be.” His breathing labored, “my blood calls for yours.” I closed my eyes. I knew he was right, but my heart had chosen Alexander. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself alone in the darkened room once more. I could not afford to be alone with Vanyel anymore. He had become the forbidden fruit in my life. For all I wanted him, I had to think of Alexander, and most of all my sanity.

The next morning I woke up in a haze of sweat and exhaustion. I turned to find Alexander sitting on the bed next to me. His hand ran down the length of my arm over and over. “I’m here,” he purred, sending tingles through me. His skin was fire to my ice. His eyes were full of longing and love.

I reached up and pulled him to me. I needed to feel him. Touch him. Have him. Images from last night raced through my mind. It had felt so real, and intoxicating, and I was glad that it had all been a dream. Or was it? I didn’t want anything to mess up my relationship with Alexander. He was the one true happiness that I had. I loved the way he kissed me. It was unrestrained and soft at the same time. He wanted to have me forever, and I was only too happy to oblige. He pulled away and I suddenly felt the air sucked out of me. I felt cold without him. “What was that about?” His eyes held astonishment. I furrowed my brow. “Sorry, I just needed to feel you today is…” before I could finish my sentence he was on my mouth again, feral and hungry. I lay in the comfort of his arms and buried my head into his chest. I kissed his chest. It felt like soft marble. The contours of his chest were perfectly sculpted making him even more beautiful. I looked up to him and found him staring right back at me. “I am not going anywhere Izzy,” he leaned in and kissed me, “you and I are inseparable now.” “I wouldn’t have it any other way.” My stomach growled. He smiled, “time to feed the non-immortal.” I hadn’t eaten in twelve hours and my stomach had just reminded me of it. I left Alexander on the bed and ran into the bathroom. I was in the shower ing my dream. I ran my fingers along my neck ing Vanyel’s mouth on my skin. I opened my eyes and snapped myself out of it just as quickly. That could never happen. I loved Alexander and he had chosen to love me. I would fight for him against anyone or anything. I walked out wrapped in an oversized towel, much to Alexander’s liking. He grinned widely and gave me a once over, several times, before coming to stand in front of me. My skin goose-bumped at having him so close to me in a towel. We looked into each other’s eyes and spoke what we were too afraid to say out loud. He ran his hand down my cheek and rested on the nape of my neck. “You are

breathtaking Isabel.” His hand found i’s way to the top of my towel. I was completely naked under my towel and soon he would see the whole of me. I knew what I looked like underneath and was pretty proud, but I had never been in this situation. I was a little afraid of what he would do. He ran his fingers along the edge of the thick fabric and then looked back up to me. He sighed heavily. “Kitchen?” I let out a breath I had been holding. It had gotten too close for comfort.

Chapter 15

I went downstairs into the kitchen. Alexander sat at the bar with Garrett and Nicolas while Diana and Adrielle tended to whatever it was that they were cooking. Cooking? They were freaking vampires for crying out loud. I noticed that Vanyel was nowhere to be seen. Much to my chagrin. I had a few questions for him. Alexander turned to look at me, as did his brothers. “Well hello there little lady,” I heard Nicolas purr.” I think I blushed for an instant. I had dressed in skin hugging Juicy jeans, which hugged my curves in all the right places, a crimson tank top, and black heels Alexander had purchased for his pleasure. I had my hair up in a tight pony tail and I had finished off my outfit with lullaby pink lip gloss. Alexander had his arm around my waist before I could take another step. “It should be illegal for you to look this delicious,” he said and pulled me into his arms. Exactly where I always wanted to be. “Hey Izzy,” it was Garrett, “if you ever tire of him…” He winked. Alexander turned his lethal glare. Garrett shrugged, “I’m just saying bro.” The girls rolled their eyes and I saw Diana hit Garrett over the head with a spatula.

My heart leaped in my chest. I knew Vanyel had just walked into the room. I tensed up a little as he walked over to the bar and sat next to the boys. Today he was sporting a blue pin stripe Armani suit. His hair was slicked back, which only made him look that much more scrumptious. I might say the same thing about you Ms. Lennox. I must it, you look absolutely scrumptious…he purred. Damn him, he was in my head again.

The tension in the room was palpable and I felt like I would choke. “Breakfast is ready,” Adrielle chimed in. Boy was I ever grateful for her. I turned and I saw her wink back at me. I think I might really enjoy having them around me.

I sat next to Adrielle and Alexander sat in right next to me. Vanyel took the stool right across from. It unnerved me that he could look at me and not say a thing out loud. It was all cryptic head voice. I wonder if Alexander could hear him. Only you can hear me my beloved. I started coughing on the piece of toast I had just put in my mouth. Alexander of course shot right up and patted my back. I swallowed. Garrett handed me a glass of juice and smirked. “Humans, you are so vulnerable.” I growled back at him. He lifted his hands in a gesture of peace. I sat and watched as they drank from their crimson stained cups and realized that they weren’t eating. It was all for me. I felt a bit embarrassed but my stomach had other ideas. It growled much louder, and I saw Alexander pull the fruit plate closer to me. “Eat Izzy.” Vanyel raised his glass to his mouth and looked at me from over the rim. “Tell me Isabel,” he licked his lips. “Have you settled in okay? Is there anything that you might require?” I didn’t want to sound ungrateful, but I really had to call Claire and let her know what was going on. “I need to use a phone if that’s okay?” He smiled, “of course,” he said and stood up. “Come, I will show you to the telephone in my office.” I will show you the world if you so desire. I looked at Alexander. He shrugged his shoulders, “I’ll be right here when you get back.” He kissed the nape of my neck and let go of my hand. I heard the others suck in a breath at his little show of power. Vanyel held out his hand to me, “this way.” He didn’t take my hand but placed it at the small of my back pushing me ahead of him.

“You look rested today. I take it you had a good night’s sleep?” You look like an angel when you sleep. Your skin glows. It makes me thirsty. There he was again, screwing with my mind. I wonder if he knew that I could hear him. I didn’t think he thought I could, which was a good thing. I needed him to be unaware of my little gift. I felt powerful. We went up to the second floor and entered through two huge cedar doors. I could smell the cedar, rich and spicy. We walked in and he ushered me to a large desk on one corner of the room. Behind it were rows and rows of books of all sizes. It was impressionably large for an office. It felt more like a library on steroids just like everything else in this house. I heard the door lock behind me. Vanyel leaned against the double doors, hands over his chest, studying me. “You look delightful today Isabel.” His gazes were making my insides turn to mush. I turned and was about to answer him, but he was already there, inches from my face. “What is it about you that makes me crazy? I have never been this out of control. I have had other women throughout my life, but none have ever drawn me to them like you do.” Wow. Had just told me that I was one of the many in his list of conquests? That was sure reaffirming. He reached up and tucked a strand of hair away from my face. His lips parted and his breath hit me full on. It was like a sea of mint and roses. Intoxicating and sweet. My mouth opened of its own accord and his mouth was on mine. His lips were on fire, and my lips welcomed the blaze. He reached around me and crushed me too him. I groaned deep inside which only upped his frenzy even more. I vaguely ed that I had something to do but I couldn’t what it had been. He had a kind of strange power over me that I couldn’t explain.

I pulled away and a light bulb came on. Aunt Claire. “I need to call my Aunt Claire,” I said out of breath. He caressed my neckline and smiled. “Of course,” he was just as out of breath as I was. “I will leave you to it.” he turned and left the room. My head was spinning and I had to sit down. He was powerful, I had to it. As soon as his lips met mine, I was no longer myself, but a slave to his darkest desires. I talked to Claire and told her that I was fine, and that the girls were looking after me. She had been a little iffy on the whole staying alone with Alexander thing but I had assured her that I was staying with the girls on the opposite side of the house. She told me she had met up with some clients and that she had acquired some tickets for an art exhibit on Saturday. I said that Alexander and I would be there. I also managed to get plenty of extra tickets for everybody else. I loved them all so much, especially my girlfriends Adrielle and Diana. We had started becoming close in such a short time. They were happy because Alexander was happy and that is all that counted. I went back downstairs and found that everyone had retreated to the living room and were watching some crime movie on one of the big screens. Alexander was at my side in seconds. “I missed you,” he purred. I snuggled into him. We went to the loveseat. I cuddled up to Alexander and saw Garrett and Diana shoot me goo-goo eyes. I blushed. I felt Alexander chuckle. Vanyel wasn’t in the room, and neither was Nicolas. “Where is Nicolas?” I asked him leaving out Vanyel on purpose. “They left on business. They’ll be back tomorrow.” We sat and watched movie after movie in perfect bliss. I must have dosed off because when I opened my eyes, I noticed the monsters

chasing after me. I didn’t’ know where I was, only that I had to run. The leader of the clan reached out for me and grabbed me by the hem of my shirt, making me fall to the cold ground. “I see we failed in our last attempt,” he growled, “we will not fail again. We see you Isabel,” he said it with a hissing sound making my heart beat faster. I looked up into the eyes of my monsters and they smiled. “Aw, the sound of your heart, it sings to us, and soon it will be ours my lovely. They cannot protect you.” His teeth are bared and his eyes have become predatory. I feared for my life once again.

Someone was shaking me and I was cold, too cold. “Isabel, Izzy,” I heard a voice calling out to me, but all I saw were the faces of my monsters. There was someone touching my face. I heard screaming. Somebody was writhing with fear and pain. I opened my eyes and found that it was me that was screaming. I sat cradled in Alexander’s arms. The others stood over us, worried looks in their eyes. I sat up and felt the wetness upon my cheeks. Tears, I had been crying through it all. I nestled into Alexander’s chest and silently sobbed. I didn’t want him to let go of me, I was still scared out of my mind.

“Izzy,” it was Adrielle’s voice, “are you okay sweetie? Do you need anything?” She handed me a warm cloth and Alexander took it and wiped my tears. I looked up into his eyes and saw the fear in them, “what did they tell you?” I closed my eyes and buried my head in his chest. I could feel the fear in the way he crushed me to him. I told them about the dream. I hated that I had to all the details, but it was necessary. I leaned into Alexander while I told them about how they had said they had

failed in their last attempt and that they were closer now. I told them what they had said about my heart and I felt Alexander stiffen. “No one will ever touch you,” he kissed the top of my head. “We can take them Alex. the last time we fought those rogues that attacked us down by the bridge?” he sounded excited just talking about some random killing. Funny how that seemed to make me even more afraid. “This is different Garrett,” he sighed, “they are not merely attacking people anymore, they have found Izzy, and until we know exactly why they want her, it is up to us to keep her safe. Understand?” Garrett looked at me and smiled. “It sucks that they had to go and start to mess with my new little sister.” he winked at me. Diana took hold of one of my hands. “hey, we‘re here, they’d never get through the front door.” I looked up at their faces. “What about the back door and the windows?” We all laughed at the same time. I leaned into Alexander and felt his lips on me. “I told you they loved you.” I loved how they all had seemed to adopt me. I had never felt safer in my entire life. I loved my new family.

Chapter 16

It was two thirty in the morning and the house was eerily quiet. I was in Alexander’s room sleeping on his bed while he had graciously volunteered to take the sofa in the sitting area of the room, not ten feet away. I would have had him next to me, but not my house, not my rules. Stupid rules. I could only imagine who had set them up in the first place. I tossed and turned and tossed again. I was just not getting any sleep tonight. I didn’t want to sleep. Too many nightmares and too many monsters trying to kill me. But why? I couldn’t wrap my head around it. I was nothing special. I was just another high school student trying to survive until graduation. I looked up at the ceiling and decided to find something better to occupy myself with. I ed that I had worn a silk gown Alexander had purchased for me from Victoria’s Secret. It was black and lacy and it dropped just under my thighs. I felt dangerously sexy. He hadn’t seen my try this one on, which gave me an idea. I got out of bed and walked to where Alexander slept. I leaned against the arch of the door and watched Alexander sleep. He wasn’t wearing a shirt which I very much enjoyed. He had on a pair of black silk pajama pants, which hugged his abdomen in just the right place. His left arm was slung over his head while the other lay across his too tight abdomen. His head was slightly turned away. He was so gorgeous. He looked like a fallen angel come to tempt me. “How long are you going to stand there?” I heard him chuckle. He straightened up. “Where were you hiding that?” I hadn’t seen him move, and then he was right in front of me. He slid his hand around my waist and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. His hand lingered on my face, tracing the contours of my face. He pulled me closer to his burning body and appraised me from head to toe. “You are exquisite Izzy,” he said between breaths. He lifted me into his arms and carried me back to the bed. He laid me on the bed and climbed in after me, his hands busy. We got lost in each other, the only way

we knew how. He rolled me under him and stared into my eyes. His look was hungry and lustful, but I knew that I should not push him too far. I had to count on my restraint of self-preservation if I had any chance of surviving my own damn emotions. His skin on mine was fire and bliss. The fire consumed me, and all I could think of was that I didn’t care. I would gladly and freely walk into that blaze with him. Too soon as always he pulled away. I was momentarily stunned by his absence, but sat up after him. He shook his head and looked back at me. “It’s dangerous Izzy. You have no idea what your skin does to me.” I saw the veins at his temple flaring. “It could go very wrong very fast, and I…” he was pained, “I could literally kill you.” I felt the truth in his words. His very being made me crazy, but I understood what he had said. My loins would need to be put on temporary pause until we worked on why so many people wanted me six feet under. I didn’t want to die and leave him. “I’m sorry Alexander…I…I just wanted you.” He looked at me. He scooted back into the headboard and pulled me into his arms. I leaned against him as he brushed my arms. “Do you have the faintest idea what could happen if…” He closed his eyes. “I have wanted you from the moment I saw you. It’s for your own good Izzy.” I felt his muscles tighten behind me. “I will never put you in that position.” I did know. I was warm and with Alexander. At least I had gotten him in the bed with me. Rules my arse. I fell asleep in his arms and for once, there were no monsters in my head. The man in my bed had run them off. Waking up to a world devoid of monsters is a world I want to live in. And here it was. Alexander was propped up on one elbow looking at me. “Good morning my love,” he chimed. He reached for me and planted a kiss on my forehead.

“What time is it?” He turned to look at the clock, “noon.” “You hungry?” “Starving.” He kissed me once more and stood up taking me with him. “Are the girls around?” I was really looking forward to their cooking. They were actually really good at it considering they never ate what they cooked. I asked Alexander about it and he had said that they had been Louis XVI personal chefs. That made them roughly two-hundred and thirty seven years old. Funny thing is that they didn’t look a day over eighteen. If they were that age then I could only imagine how old Vanyel and the other boys were. A chill ran down my spine at the very thought.

I sat on the counter while Alexander attempted to cook me an omelet. He wasn’t getting very far. I took the initiative and grabbed a knife from the drawer under the sink and started cutting at the vegetables. I diced a tomato, and an onion. There were fresh strawberries on the counter and I’d pop one now and then. Alexander laughed every time I caught one in my mouth. I wondered if he could eat real food. I decided to tease him. I placed half of a strawberry between my lips and turned to him. I gave him a wink and said, “will you me?” I knew I was pushing it, but I couldn’t get enough of him. I thought he would never take it, but then surprised me by opening his mouth and taking the bite from me, brushing my lips with his. My eyes went wide. He laughed. “We can eat Izzy,” he laughed, “but it doesn’t taste very good to us.” He rolled his nose in disgust. “So what else can you eat?” He picked me up and sat me back on the counter. He put his hands on both sides of the counter making a barricade around me. He spread my legs and leaned into the slab. He looked up, “pretty much anything, but my favorite thing is…” he raised an eyebrow.

“Blood?” I squeaked out. “Yes I like blood, it gives us sustenance but I have come to have a favorite that could not even begin to compare to the richness of life giving blood. It is something that has become the very nectar of my life.” I wish he’d get to it already because I was getting way too restless being away from his lips. His arms, vices at me side. I could feel the need rolling off from them in thick pulsing currents. “What could be better than blood for vampires?” He leaned farther into me. “YOU.” His lips found mine and it was all over. I melted into him and if it were not for his hands around me, I would have probably been getting familiar with the floor. He pulled me into him, trying to merge our souls together. We couldn’t keep our hands to ourselves anymore. I drifted down from the counter, bringing utensils and plates down with us, and plowed into Alexander who rolled down to the floor with me. I was crazy in love with him and I felt complete. Nothing could ever hurt me ever again. I rolled under him and stretched my hands over my head. Alexander was busying himself with my neck. “Bite me,” I said and waited for his reaction. He pressed his eyes. “I will hurt you.” My heart clenched. He loved me, and I loved him and we were crazy in love with each other, but I was missing something, and it was exactly that something he wouldn’t share with me. I felt selfish in wanting everything from him, but what else could I do? I looked into his eyes. There was genuine anguish in them. I closed my eyes. I knew I wasn’t going to get anywhere with him so I dropped it. I stood up and started to walk out of the room when I felt his hands at my waist. “Don’t,” I said disdainfully. “Izzy please,” he was pleading.

I shook him off and walked up to my room. He’s a freaking vampire and he doesn’t want me? Screw him then. I locked the door behind me. I had been feeling weird all day. I felt fine and I was happy, but something had been off. My skin prickled. There was knocking on the door. “Izzy open up, let’s talk about this,” he said through the thick doors. “I don’t want this between us.” “What Alexander? You make me feel like a leper. Am I not the main course for most vampires? Maybe they would like a taste.” I was cutting below the belt. It was a low blow and by his silence I took it that he was not too pleased with my answer. “Don’t ever say that,” his voice was pained, “it would make me crazy if someone else touched you. I don’t know what I would do if…” Something in the room moved. I didn’t see it very clearly, but the vibes I had just started picking up were not friendly. I turned around in an attempt to open the door when I felt a hand over my mouth. I tried to scream for Alexander, but the hand holding me was too strong. Alexander was still pleading with me from the other side of the door. “Hello Isabel,” I heard a heavy voice say into my ear. “It’s nice to put a face to the myth.” Myth? This was very bad. I didn‘t recognize the voice. The hands around my waist made my skin crawl. And the breath in my ear had me wanting to hurl. He wanted to hurt me that much I could tell. A hostile in my room of all places. Well, if I was going to go down, then I was not going down without a fight. Alexander kept knocking on the door. I wanted to yell, but I could barely breathe

as it was. Think Izzy, what would Aunt Clare do? Aunt Claire had been mugged twice, but she had not let herself be a victim. She had fought back and won. I closed my eyes and bit down into his hand. It was sweet and putrid smelling. I could have slapped myself for enjoying the sensation of his blood, but I had better things to do at the moment. Like, I don’t know…survive. He yelled and let go. “Alexander,” I screamed at the top of my lungs. I heard the door come down at the same time a hand went to my neck. Alexander stood in the doorway with Garrett and Nicolas flanking him. His breath was hot on my neck. “Hello brothers, long time no see.” His voice was poison to my senses. My body prickled and not in the good way, but more in a morbid deathly kind of way. “Royden,” growled Alexander, “Let her go.” He was dressed. I missed his silk bottoms already. I looked at him and I swear I could see the pain of this situation reflected back at me through his eyes. He was afraid…for me. “Haggai sends his regards and his thanks for this little morsel.” He licked the side of my neck. Alexander growled and lunged after Royden, Garrett and Nicolas right behind him. All I could think of was being crushed between them all. I didn’t have a chance in hell of getting out of this one unscathed. “Do you really think you are getting out of here alive?” Alexander’s voice was menacing, bordering on deadly. Alexander took a step towards me, his eyes on my captor. “Of course I do,” came the voice behind me. “We always get what we come for.” The next thing I knew, I was laying on the ground.

My head was throbbing, as was the whole side of my face. I reached up to the throbbing and saw that my hand came away with streaks of crimson. Royden had anticipated the attack and thrown me into a wall on the far side of the room. I shrieked and saw as Garrett lunged at the intruder missing him by a hair. He was fast. Nicolas came to crouch in front of me while I saw Alexander reaching for a piece of wood that had splintered off from the table I had gone crashing into. Garrett and Alexander had Royden trapped like a rat and I didn’t think I wanted to see what was going to happen next. I had seen animal’s dissected plenty enough to know that it would not be pleasant, but I really don’t think that it would be that clean afterwards.

They were playing with him. He moved, they moved. It was a deadly little dance of catch me if you can. Someone roared from the door, and the next thing I saw was Royden flanked by what seemed to be two more of his minions. They were burly, too tall, and by the looks on their faces, not in a good mood. Grunts ran throughout the small space, as I cowered on the floor, still bleeding. Nicolas had one of the two minions clamped by the neck and pinned to the wall. He turned back and gave me one of his brilliant smiles. I turned away stunned at how naturally he had taken off his captives head. I turned back as he lunged at the oaf who had his knee to Garrett’s back. “Enough.” Came a boom from somewhere in the room. I looked up from the ground to see Vanyel casting aside the lifeless body of the other attacker from earlier. I screamed in sheer panic. I looked up for Alexander and found Vanyel crouched in front of me. He turned my face here and there checking my wounds. He gave me a smile he reserved for me alone. “You’ll be fine.” I’ll kill every one of those bastards for touching you, my love.

I leaned into his hand. I could feel the emotion in his touch. Raw…rich…and hungry. Too hungry. “Garrett, Nicolas,” he yelled, “get her clean and tend her wounds.” “I will take care of her,” Alexander boomed. He sounded furious. He knelt in front of me next to Vanyel. They both stared back at me. Karma was a cruel and vicious little prick. “I’ll take care of her,” to my relief it was Adrielle. She picked me up in one clean swoop. Alexander touched my face. “I’ll see you in a bit.” He brushed his lips on my forehead. Vanyel reached for my hand. “You’ll be fine.” I hate the way he touches you. I wish I could rip his hand off and end him now just for thinking of touching you. I was starting to resent his inner monologue. Adrielle carried me into the restroom. She reached into the closet and pulled out a box with first aid plastered in big red letters. They were vampires and they needed a first aid kit. Now I had seen everything. I was worse off than I had imagined. My arm was swollen from the impact on the wall, my lip was split open, and my eye had begun to bruise. “Who was he? Why did he do this?” I pointed to myself. She let out a heavy sigh. “that was Royden. He is one of Haggai’s hounds.” “Hound?” “His collector…of sorts.” A collector? Like I was some kind of rare item? It was a little unnerving. “He’s gone and you are here,” she smiled, “we can all sleep easy tonight. She was dressing my wounds as a nurse would tend a child. It was nice having

someone fuss over me. It had been too long. Alexander walked in and stopped. His smile vanished, and his eyes burned. I looked at him and gave him my hurt pigeon look. He softened and came to my side. Adrielle turned to him, “be careful with her. If you hurt her…I’ll kill you myself.” Alexander lifted his hands in surrender. She smiled at me, “See you downstairs.” Alexander stood in front of me taking in my battered face. He kissed my eye. “I will find him and torture him slowly so he knows what real agony feels like.” He pulled me to his chest. “I’m fine,” I managed to say. “I don’t want to see you hurt.” He laughed. “That is why I am so crazy in love with you Izzy. You almost get killed but somehow seem to find the silver lining in it.” He kissed the top of my head, “I thought I was going to lose you.” I pulled away still in his arms, “I’m right here. No regrets.” “I hate that I didn’t know what was happening to you. I would have gotten to you sooner. Or you could have opened the door.” I shushed him and leaned into him. “Take me to bed Alexander.” He sighed heavily. “As you wish.”

He very delicately lifted me into his arms and carried me out of the room. The door was open so as soon as he laid me down he turned and closed the door. I heard it lock into place. He turned to me. There was a typhoon behind those blue eyes. I looked at him and I knew that it was possible to get lost in them and never be found. I willingly

welcomed the oblivion. He kicked off his shoes, and pulled at his shirt. I had started to tremble, but it wasn’t from the cold. He was undressing me with his eyes. Those two perfect sapphires were hungry, and I was the only piece of meat around. I felt the weight of him as he got in bed with me. He reached for me. I went to him willingly. His hands were ablaze on my skin. He kissed my legs, my abdomen, my chin, and when his mouth found mine I exploded. We were perfect for each other. We met kiss for kiss and touch for touch. His lips made their way to the sweet place between my jaw line and my shoulder. He lingered in that place where the forbidden lines intersect with need and want. “Do it,” my voice was a plea. He looked back to my face and smiled. I felt his mouth hot on my neck and then a searing pain as his teeth broke the delicate fabric between right and wrong. I felt my blood flow hot. He was starving. My body went limp in his arms and I heard him groan. Pleasure ran up and down my body. Bringing my blood to a searing boil. Alexander pulled back. Eyes wide, and began choking. Gushes of blood spewed from his mouth and his body went limp. I screamed. I was on the bed holding him to me. His eyes rolled into the back of his head. “Somebody help me,” I yelled at the top of my lungs. Vanyel and Nicolas were the first ones there. “Holy hell Izzy,” he yelped, “What did you do to him?” Vanyel ripped him from my arms and shouted. “Garrett, blood now.” He cradled me in his arms. He looked down at me and reached for my chin. He turned it and looked down at the two small wounds on my neck. Damn bloody fool. He should have known better. She isn’t ready for anyone. Must not alarm her. She’s so fragile and dear me, smells divine. One day my beloved, you will know true pleasures. He was oblivious to the fact that I could hear his thoughts. And he had said a mouthful. She isn’t ready? Who was going to give me pleasures one day?

Garrett stormed into the room with a black box and bags of blood. Alexander was not moving and his eyes were closed. His head was turned to the side and he wasn’t breathing. “I killed him,” I cried, tears gushing. “I didn’t think he would do it, but I should have known better. I killed him.” “Shhh, my dear, he will be fine.” “What happened to him? One second he was drinking and the next he was…” Vanyel pulled me closer to his chest. His body forming a cocoon to mine. “He took too much. It was his first time drinking from a…” he turned his face away. “His body went into shock. He will awaken soon.” What did he mean I was the first? He was almost two hundred years old and he had never fed from a human? No way. How had he been surviving all this time? I thought I had killed him and I wanted to die too. It would be impossible to live without him. I realized that when I saw him lying on the floor. I hope one day you realize that she was meant for me and not you little brother. She was mine the first time I saw her. I hated the way he kept saying I was his. I was Alexander‘s and he was mine. I pushed away from Vanyel and went to Alexander. I reached for his hand and pulled it to my lips. “Wake up,” I said tears spilling onto the floor. “I need you.”

Garrett had just finished pumping blood down his mouth. I looked up to Garrett, “he should be waking up shortly.” He picked Alexander up and laid him on the bed. I climbed in after him and curled up against his lifeless body. He better wake up or I would make his after, after life a living hell.

I saw everyone leave the room quietly. Vanyel stood against the door frame. His arms folded across his chest, his eyes taking in the scene before him. Me, in Alexander’s bed. His look was tender and vicious at the same time. Be happy beloved. We have all of eternity to be together. Take care of him. I smiled, “thank you.” I hadn’t used my mouth. I had spoken to him in his mind. His eyes went wide with disbelief.

Chapter 17

The next morning I woke to see Alexander staring at me. I was sprawled over his stomach. His skin was warm and his eyes were somber. “Hey beautiful,” he said and brushed the side of my face with his hand. I burst out in tears. He wasn’t dead and he was here with me, his arms holding me to him tightly. I sat up, and he with me. He pulled me on top of him so I straddled him. “Look at me,” he said, “you did nothing wrong. I should have restrained myself, should’ve waited.” He pressed his eyes. “I heard you calling me Izzy, I heard your voice. You brought me back.” I threw my arms around him and hugged him as if my life depended on it. “I love you Alexander. And I am sorry I almost killed you.” “Still here my love. Still here.”

It was Sunday. School, the home stretch to graduation, started again on Wednesday. I had few precious hours left where I could get lost all day and night with Alexander. Nicolas came up and told us to come down into the den. We dressed and met everyone downstairs. Vanyel had gathered everyone in the kitchen. The bar was decked with food and pastries, drinks in little goblets. I knew I would have to eat most of it since they didn’t eat. Alexander picked up a strawberry, dipped it in whipped cream and fed it to me. Everyone stared and laughed. Alexander turned to them, “What? She really likes strawberries.” Adrielle and Diana sat opened mouthed, then smiled widely. Adrielle raised her brow towards me. Nicolas had scooped a strawberry of his own and smelled it. Garrett was obtuse about the whole thing. Vanyel looked right at me. His eyes searing with every blink. I swallowed hard and leaned into Alexander.

“Royden,” Vanyel ran a hand through his hair, “was sent to test us. He was unaware of us all being here at the same time. He got cocky.” His nostrils flared out of control. “I see you slept well,” he looked at me and all his emotions hit me like a tsunami. I didn’t know how to process what had just happened. I felt all of his emotions engulf me all at the same time. For the most part it felt like pure and raw need…for me. I swayed and almost fell to the floor. Alexander steadied me. They all scrambled to me. I pressed my eyes and tried to process what had just happened to. I was sitting on the stool, and the next thing I knew I had almost fainted. I quickly recovered, with a little help from Alexander. I shook it off and stared right at Vanyel. What the hell was that for? I heard everyone around me. I hadn’t tuned them out, but Vanyel had almost pushed me off the stool with all the power of his testosterone. I mentally gathered all my emotion from the last weeks and wrapped it into a nice little hardball and turned to Vanyel. I turned back to him and threw the ball at him with all the strength I had in me. I saw the shock in his eyes before the ball hit him. He howled and grabbed hold of the sides of his head. He went down on his knees and I saw that his eyes had started to bleed. All eyes were on Vanyel. “What the? Vanyel?” Garrett cried. “Is he bleeding from his eyes? How the hell is that even possible?” Nicolas was at his side helping him up. The girls looked back at me. “Your eyes are bleeding Izzy,” they said as Alexander turned to me in shock.

“Izzy what’s happening to you?” He was looking from me to Vanyel and back again. “Stop,” I heard Vanyel screech. “Stay out of my head,” I yelled back at him and fell backwards into oblivion.

I slowly opened my eyes. I was on the sofa in the living room and all eyes were on me. My head was on Alexander’s lap. I looked to where the others were and found them across the room from me. They looked afraid. I had no idea why they would be afraid of little old me. Oh yeah, I had become the monster. Vanyel stood and came to sit in a chair in front of me. He lifted my chin and my eyes met his. “What are you?” My eyebrow went up. “What do you mean what am I?” “No games Isabel. Who are you really?” “I am not playing any bloody games Vanyel,” his name was a caress on my tongue. “I don’t know what to answer. I am just me. Why are they afraid of me?” I looked to where the others sat. “They are afraid of what you might do to them.” “I love them, why would they fear me?” He sat back into the chair. “You managed to inflict a certain amount of pain on me back there,” he tilted his head toward the kitchen, “a feat not easily done. You took down the strongest of us, yet here you sit unscathed. Why is that?” He wanted answers and I was growing weary with regret. Regret in ever having touched him. Regret in having allowed him near my skin, my lips, my body…ah hell, I loved every minute of it. “Answer me,” he growled a little too loud for us all. Alexander stood up and crouched in front of me facing Vanyel. “Back the hell away from her Brother.”

I didn’t want to break up their family. “I love you but I will kill you if you ever come near her again.” I stood up and placed my hands on them. One hand on each of their chests. I felt electricity flow through me. A current so strong I thought I would go mad with power. “I will not break up your family,” I said tears threatening, “I will go away and all will be well in the world. There is no need to fight one another.” “Like hell you will,” they both cursed at the same time. They both grabbed my hands and pulled me. I felt like a rubber band. It hurt, but as long as they weren’t killing each other, I would bare a little pain. Garrett swooped in and rescued me from them both. “You idiots,” he spat, “she isn’t a rubber band. I hope her arms didn’t pop out of their sockets. She still needs her arms you idiots.” Garrett tended to me. Alexander said that he had been a healer during the crusades. His hands were like fire on my skin. “Nothing is broken,” he sighed. “Have you both lost you damn minds? She’s human and you treat her like a play thing. We are protecting her from danger and you two are trying to end her.” I saw the pain in Alexander’s eyes. Vanyel was unreadable. I had just lost my sanity. “What did you do to me Isabel?” Vanyel was pleading. I glowered back at him, “I gave you a taste of your own medicine.” Garrett lifted me and took me upstairs. That night the monster paid me another visit. I wasn’t running anymore. I was on an Island. White beach, tranquil blue crystalline water as far as the eye could see.

I was sitting by the water letting the surf cuff at my feet. I looked happy. I was. I looked into the vast ocean and was growing impatient. I was waiting for someone. I pressed my eyes together and then I saw someone break the water. He rose from the surf and started walking towards me. I breathed a sigh of relief. It was my Poseidon. He was coming back to me. He was tall, lean and muscular. His skin was gold on creamy white, his hair a mane of night, his mouth plump and delicious. His eyes captivated me, an onyx so dark and predatory. He smiled as he neared me, and I outstretched my arms to him. He reached my arms and slammed into me. My body lay in the sand and his warmth covered me from head to toe. Our breaths were ragged and fast. He pulled away and our yes met, “I missed you,” he said and leaned in to kiss me yet again. “I love you.” Thunder roared in the distance and I thought I could hear voices. I didn’t want anyone to interrupt my time with my prince. He was the culmination of desire, want and lust all packed into one insanely beautiful package. I woke up too hot for my own taste. The need the dream had left me with was going to drive me crazy. I looked around for Alexander, but he wasn’t in the room. I stood up and paced. I was hungry and there was nothing to satiate my hunger. Sadly it wasn’t food that I needed. I dressed and went downstairs. I needed Alexander to calm my thirst, but no one seemed to be around. I went in to the kitchen and fished around for a glass of water. The heat had intensified and my head was spinning. I grabbed a bottle of water and sank onto the kitchen floor. I leaned back against the refrigerator and closed my eyes. The last few days ran through my mind, making my head even dizzier. I had almost been killed, I had almost killed Alexander and Vanyel and now I had almost made love to my dark prince, whoever he was, in my dreams. My skin goose-bumped with just the thought of it. I closed my eyes and banged my head back. “Lost in thought?” I didn’t want to deal with him at the moment. “Go away Vanyel, I can’t do this right now.” He caressed my cheek, “don’t push me out Isabel.”

I opened my eyes and found him squatting in front of me, eye to eye. Too close. “Don’t you have someone else you can go and bother?” I put a little too much disdain into it. He sat on the floor with me and took one of my hands. I shook him off and glowered at him. “You will never touch me again. I don’t want to see you, or hear your excuses anymore Vanyel. You hurt me, you yelled at me and I am tired of your snide little comments. Don’t tell me I will be yours someday and…” I was short of breath. He looked at me and I saw fury in his eyes. No. It wasn’t fury at all, it was… hurt. He studied me, “comments Izzy?” “Don’t play dumb with me Vanyel, I constantly have to hear about how I will be yours and about how you will give me little pleasures…Guess what? I don’t want them.” If vampires could go pale, then he had. “You can hear me?” I could tell that he was shocked beyond belief. “Loud and clear.” “Impossible. The only ones with the power to read minds as strong as mine are…” He trailed off lost in thought. “The Originals.”

Chapter 18

“I am not an original Vanyel,” I yelled at him, “I am not even a vampire. Go blather your stupidity to someone who gives a damn.” I slammed my hands on his chest. Punch after punch I hit him. He let me. I had so much anger inside and he had graciously volunteered to be my punching bag. I tired after a while. Vanyel caught my hands in his and pulled me to him. He tucked me to his chest as I cried. I was so tired of all the bull in my life. I just wanted to graduate from high school, marry Alexander and live happily ever after. But no, the cosmos had other plans for me. Vanyel rested his head in my hair, his hands strong on my waist. I collected my thoughts and sat up. I was a complete mess. I pulled away from Vanyel, but he held on to me. I looked up at him, finding his eyes looking back at me. “Please just let me go.” I didn’t have the energy to fight anymore. I felt like being lost for a while. I needed to feel sane again if only for a little. “Don’t you get it Isabel? I cannot let you go. I need to feel you, breathe your essence. I have found it hard to live without your presence. I watch you sleep. So close yet so far. I will fight for you Izzy, I can’t fight this incessant need I have for you.”

His breathing was hard and frantic. My heart raced to meet his and I wanted to fight the need I felt for him. I loved Alexander. He was my joy, my life, my everything. But I loved Vanyel too. I was not going to lie to anyone anymore. Especially not to myself. I looked into his eyes and saw all the love in the world looking back at me. I lifted my hand to his face and ran it along his cheek. He closed his eyes and leaned into my hand. He grabbed it and kissed it.

“I love you Vanyel,” I said and saw his eyes snap open. “but…” His mouth was on mine before I could finish my thought. He kissed me with the hunger of a thousand men. I straddled him and buried myself in his skin as his hands tightened around me. I pulled away from him and looked into his eyes which burned for me. I pushed back, and kissed him harder and more forceful than I had ever done to anyone. I caught his lip with my teeth and bit down. He groaned deeply and crushed his mouth back to mine. I tasted his blood. It flowed through the wound I had caused when I had bitten into him. I pulled away and saw his eyes open in shock. “You bit me, you…” there were two drops of blood running down from his lip. I lifted my finger to his lips and caught the two drops. I looked at them and brought them to my mouth. They tasted like pure bliss. If you could take the sweetest nectar and infuse it with raw emotion, you would get the taste of his blood. “How can you drink my blood so easily? You are human.” The shock on his face sent shivers down my spine. He reached up and put his hand on my chin. His blood was sweet and rich and I needed, “more,” I said. My voice had come out hungry. He pulled me under him pinning my hands above me. Our lips met in fire and ice and that is all I wanted from him. I pulled his lip making the wound bleed while I took him in. We ended up in his room. I woke up with Vanyel’s arms around me. I panicked. I looked down quickly and breathed a sigh of relief. I was still fully dressed. I lay back on the pillow. I ed that I had taken his blood. I wasn’t a vampire but I had taken blood. I sat up and turned to see Vanyel dead asleep. I brushed hair from his face and stared down at him. He opened his eyes and smiled. “Hello beautiful,” he said and sat up. He pulled me to him and kissed me so deeply that I had to weep. “Where’s everyone?” There was a knot in my throat. They will be back soon. I sent them for food. They love to shop. I ordered a few things for you my love. I hope you will be happy. I would give you the world if you so desired it. Just say

the word, it is yours.”

“Vanyel, I’m sorry about biting you. I don’t know what happened. I can’t drink blood I’m human.” I bit my lip, “You taste really good.” He chuckled. “I have been thinking the same thing Isabel, and I have come to the conclusion that I have no idea where to start with you. You confound me. You are unique in a way that I cannot fathom.” “What am I Vanyel? Am I a monster like the ones in my dreams?” His hand came to my face, “Never.” He stroked my cheek. “You could never be a monster Isabel.” His lips found mine, and just like that I had been swept up in him. I couldn’t control myself around him. I was lost in a haze and I was afraid I would never find my way out. I felt Vanyel on my lips, and the entire time I tried to think of what I was going to do about Alexander. Something snapped inside of me. I pushed off of Vanyel and ran for the door. I heard his voice booming behind me. I didn’t turn back. I went down the stairs, through the living room, out the foyer and into the night. It was unusually cold outside. Didn’t matter. I made my way through the garden. The very same one I had seen covered in an eerie fog only a few days before. I walked into a stone courtyard. I had no idea it was there. It was beautiful. Statues of Aphrodite, Atlas, and some other ones I didn’t recognize were lined along the fountain. It was like walking into Olympus. Something about this courtyard made me feel at ease. It was very calming and I went to take the bottom step at the base of the fountain. I pulled my legs up to my chest and hugged them to myself. I was a mess. There were people after me because I was some kind of freak. Vanyel had proclaimed eternal love to me, and I had taken his blood. I felt miles away from Alexander, and my aunt Claire was oblivious to it all. I closed my eyes trying to make sense of my distorted life. I had been a happygo-lucky teenager just a few months ago. The only things I ever worried about

were clothes, getting good grades, and trying to figure out whose class ring to accept. Life had a way of kicking you when you are down. I guess the saying was right. What doesn’t kill you makes you stronger. I still felt broken. So screw the people who say it through gritted teeth. I welcomed the night air. I could breathe when I was alone. It was reaffirming to know that I wasn’t all that crazy. I cared for Vanyel, more than I liked to it to myself, and I know that he was in love with me, but I loved Alexander. I loved his smile. I loved his laugh. The urgent way he kissed me. And I definitely loved the way his eyes showed me his very soul. Tears fell down my cheeks. I was in another man’s arms. My conscience was killing me. I would tell Alexander the next time I saw him. He had to know that I loved him and only him. In that the moment of solitude I realized that I had spent the day in his brother’s arms. I silently wept until I had no more tears left inside of me. A breeze blew by me. It was intoxicatingly sweet. Jasmine and dark spice pranced along my nose. And then his arms were around me. His breath warm on my ear. “I love you,” he said. His arms were warm and his body wrapped around me. I turned and buried my head in his chest. I wept uncontrollably. I had betrayed him, and I feared that he might never again want to touch me after I confessed what I had done. “Izzy, why are you crying? And why are you out here by yourself?” He sighed. “It is not safe to be alone. He pulled me away from his chest and lifted my face to him. I looked into his eyes. They were beautiful and inviting, and I was the worst for having betrayed them.

“Alexander,” I said between sobs, “I’m sorry.” He looked confused by my apology. He furrowed his brow, concern written across his face. “You did nothing wrong Izzy. What could you possibly have done to sorry for?” He put his forehead to mine. I couldn’t hurt him. I knew Vanyel would never say anything to him, and I certainly didn’t want to. I was caught between right and wrong. Dark and light. I sucked it up. Another day. That is what I told myself. I needed to change the subject. “Where did you go today? Why didn’t you take me with you?” He pressed his eyes together. He gave me a look of hope before he spoke. “We went to…eat.” My mouth dropped. “What did you go do…” My stomach had begun to turn at the thought of him feeding from another woman. “But the other day I saw you eat and drink blood. Everyone was drinking it.” I was in shock. I knew they drank blood and sometimes ate food, but I thought about the people they might have killed in the process. “Oh my God Alexander…How many people did you…?” His eyes snapped up to meet mine. He looked upset. “We didn’t kill anybody Izzy, we went to the blood bank in the next town over.” He let me go and stood in front of me. He wasn’t angry anymore, but he was feeling something. “I hate the way you looked at me just now. I am not a mindless monster who goes out and kills anything with a pulse. We don’t drink from humans,” he said, “and when we do drink human blood it is from donated blood that we purchase.” I felt like a total and utter ass. Anybody have the pin? The donkey is ready for it. I stood up and took his hand. “Alexander, I…” I couldn’t stand the way he was looking at me. He was hurt and I was the one who had lit the match. I wanted to

see myself reflected in the vast ocean of his eyes, but all I got was the dark tranquility before the storm. “Forgive me,” I pleaded. He softened and pulled me to him. “I am not a monster Izzy. This is the card I have been dealt and I am trying to play it the best way I can. We went to the blood bank today and drank human blood because it makes us stronger. You almost died, and we have to be stronger for the next time they decide to come after you.”

I couldn’t breathe. I felt light headed and I knew I was going to faint. “You mean they will try again?” He nodded. “They never give up what they are after. Imagine mercenaries, they hunt the people they are paid to hunt and do not stop until their mark is no more.” “I’m afraid Alexander.” “I will never allow anything to happen to you. You are my world, and my life.” Who’s the biggest ass in the world? I am. “I need to tell you something,” I said. I didn’t want to say anything to him, but he had just reminded me why I loved him so much. He deserved to know the truth even if he hated me afterwards. I sure as hell deserved it. “You can tell me anything Izzy, always. You know that. There is nothing that you ever need to hide from me.” Sure, throw another log on the fire. I braced myself for the worst. “I kissed Vanyel today.”

I closed my eyes and waited for his fury. God knows I had it coming. He sighed deeply but said nothing. I buried my head into his chest. “I know.” His voice was somber. I felt a growl deep in his chest, but he never released it. He pulled me away and looked at me. He brought his hand up to my lips and wiped at them. His eyes were hurt and his lips were pressed into a thin line. “You’re hurting me,” I said trying to push him back. “I can smell him on you Izzy, I have to get rid of him.” Tears were running down my cheeks again. He stopped, placing his hands on either side of my face and crushed his lips to mine. I ran my hands through his hair and pulled his mouth closer yet. I wanted to fuse him to me. I never wanted to see him in pain ever again. My heart wept. He had forgiven me for kissing his brother. He had forgiven me for being weak. I loved him the more for it.

“I love you,” I said between breaths. “I love you Alexander.” He grabbed me by the waist and gently laid me on the bench next to the fountain. He was above me and I wanted more. Out of nowhere I had a shooting pain in my mouth. My gums were on fire and my head throbbed, but I didn’t want Alexander off of me. His mouth searched my skin. My mouth, my shoulders, my neck. I pulled his head to the side and kissed the skin just below his jaw line. His skin was warm and tantalizing. My gums were burning. A moan escaped from me. And I heard Alexander groan in response. I kissed him, pushing the limits of myself control until I could no longer contain myself. I ed the sweet nectar from Vanyel’s blood. I could still taste it on my tongue. I felt his hands on me, exploring, touching. There was a pain in me that I didn’t understand; all I could do was release. Without realizing what was happening, I opened my mouth and bit into him. Alexander gasped. He groaned above me, but made no intention of moving. He grabbed the back of my head and buried it deeper into his skin. I didn’t know what was happening to me. Maybe I had gone crazy after all and this was some

kind of residual effect from the delirium. I snapped my head from his neck and fell to the ground beneath him. He hovered over me, eyes wide. I looked up to his neck and saw the wound slowly closing. He healed fast. I was glad. “Izzy, how?…Why…?” The look in his eyes was one of pure wonder…And extreme shock. I got up and ran, leaving him in utter disbelief.

Chapter 19

I ran straight up to my room. “Izzy,” I heard Alexander calling behind me. I wanted to turn around and run into his arms, but was too ashamed and stunned to even look at him. I had taken his blood, and he let me. I stopped at the top and turned to look at him. He stayed at the bottom of the stairs looking up at me. His eyes were somber. Had I hurt him? Was he going to out again? I was comforted in the fact that he was still standing by his own accord. “I’m sorry Alexander, but I have to go.” He ran up the stairs after me. I turned to run but he managed to catch one of my hands in his. “Go?” I heard his voice break. “Why would you leave Izzy? I…we all need you here. You would just up and go? Do we mean so little to you?” I sank to the floor at the top of the stairs. “I drank from you Alexander,” I heard shock from everyone else already gathered at the bottom. “I have become the nightmare in my dreams. Maybe I should just give myself to them. Make it easier for you to forget me.” My heart broke at the sound of his shock. “No one wants you to leave Izzy,” I heard Adrielle cry. “We love you sis,” Diana said. My head was in my hands. “We don’t want to lose our little sister. We just found you,” that was Garrett. Nicolas nodded in agreement. I looked down at Vanyel. His face was emotionless. A perfect picture of stillness. I would have thought he would be the first one at my side, but then again, I didn’t want all hell breaking loose. “You see Izzy,” Alexander hugged me to him. “You would break so many hearts if you left us. And…mine would never recover.” Later that evening I sat on Alexander’s lap while we tried to figure out what was wrong with me.

The wood burning in the fireplace felt warm on my skin. The house was way too cold, but seeing that they were vampires, I knew they preferred the cold to the strenuous Texas heat. We stayed up all night, going through old texts. Vanyel had a collection of rare books ranging from incantations, to druidism, to ancient mythology. There had to be something to explain me. I didn’t want to go through life feeling like the freak I knew I was. Nothing. The druids couldn’t even explain me. I sighed and went to stand by the window looking over the grounds. I rubbed at my arms. I heard the men speaking softly in the den. Every now and then, I would hear Vanyel raise his voice. “There has to be some way…” he trailed off. “She wanted to give herself to them.” Alexander boomed. I hated that they were arguing over something as trivial as me. “I will not decide anything until we know more about her. But she has taken your blood.” Vanyel voice was full of disdain. Or was it…He was jealous.”

I heard a door slam. I smelled him as soon as he slammed the door behind him. I didn’t like the idea of being able to smell blood on anyone. His scent hit me like a typhoon. It made me go weak in the knees. Alexander was standing behind me. I wanted to feel his arms around me. I leaned back into him and felt his arms encircle me. He sighed. “So?” “Nothing.” “It would be so much easier if…” He turned me to face him. His eyes pained. “Do not even think about it Izzy. Quitting is never the solution. Do you hear me?” I loved him so much. This beautiful immortal creature loved me. I reached up to his face and traced the contours of his face. I brushed my fingers over his lips as

they parted. He leaned in and rested his head in my neck. “I cannot lose you Isabel. I won’t.”

My aunt Claire was waiting in the lobby of the hotel as we walked in. She looked happy to see me; I can’t say that I wasn’t glad to see her as well. Normal. She was nice and plain old normal. Alexander tightened his grip on my hand. “Isabel,” aunt Claire cried as she reached for me. “I’ve missed you sweetie. How was your week?” She turned to Alexander. She looked at him and slightly nodded her head at him. I was bracing for the attack on him, but she just smiled and greeted him as if he was her long lost friend. “I see you took very good care of her Alexander.” He squeezed my hand. “She was perfectly safe.” “Good to hear. Now let’s get you packed and ready to go. I‘ll be right up as soon as I clear the desk.” We walked to our villa. Alexander waited on the bed while I packed my suitcases. He pulled out my cell phone from under the pillow and started playing with it. “I can get you a better one you know?” I rolled my eyes at him. “There’s nothing wrong with my phone Alexander.” “I was just saying that you can use an updated model.” I went to him. I placed my hands on either side of him, and put my forehead to his. “I don’t need things Alexander,” I kissed his forehead and looked deep in his eyes, “all I need is you. Can you give me that?”

He smiled wider than I had ever seen him smile. “For eternity.” He pulled me on top of him and kissed me ionately. He rolled me under him on the bed and kissed me harder and more forcefully. I could feel fear in his kiss. He was tormented. I could have bet money on why. He always took the guilt for

everyone. I pulled away and straddled him. “What’s wrong?” He closed his eyes and pressed his lips. He wouldn’t answer. I brushed the hair from his eyes. “You have to answer me sometime unless you plan on never speaking to me again.” He covered his eyes with his arm. “Izzy, you almost died this week. If I hadn’t gotten to you they would have…” he closed his eyes, sighing. He grabbed me by the shoulders. “I couldn’t get to you fast enough.” “Why do you keep dwelling on the past? I am right here with you. Besides, you can’t protect me forever. The last time I checked I still had a pulse. Sooner or later I will be gone. Fact of life. We live. We die.”

His eyes went somber. He shook his head. “Not acceptable. I cannot live without you Izzy. Can you understand that for one second? I have been waiting for you for almost two centuries. I have you now and I do not plan on letting you go.” He pulled me to his chest. “Would you spend eternity with me Izzy? I love you and can’t live without you. It’s the only choice I can think of.” I loved Alexander with all my being. He was asking me to be with him forever. I would but I didn’t know how I would explain it to my aunt Claire. “It’s a lot to think about,” I said carefully. “We have time.” He smiled and hugged me tightly to him. “Yes there is and I will be there the whole time.”

Alexander rode back to Austin with us. He sat with me in the back while my aunt took the wheel. “So what did you guys do this week? I bet you couldn’t get enough sand and surf huh?”

I almost got murdered, kidnapped, I drank blood and oh yeah cheated on my boyfriend with his brother. Alexander turned to me. “You know, shopping and stuff.” Not even close. We didn’t say much after that. I leaned into Alexander and looked out into the Texas sunset. It always took my breath away. We arrived in Austin around midnight. We dropped Alexander at his club where he had his cars. I walked him in. “I’ll be right out Aunt Claire,” I hollered from the top stair. She nodded. “Don’t take too long.” The club was dark when we walked in. Alexander closed the door behind us and took me by the waist pushing me up against the wall. He didn’t have to say a word. We were on the same page. We needed each other in the most visceral way, but wouldn’t it it to one another. We didn’t have to because our eyes spoke volumes. “You start school tomorrow?” He sighed, brushing hair behind my ear. I swallowed hard. His hand traced the contours of my face. His fingers light on my skin. “Yeah, a few more months and I will be finished.” I didn’t want to go to school and not see him all day. I looked up into his eyes. They sparkled even with the lights off. “Alexander, I…” he didn’t let me finish my thought. His mouth was on mine again. His hands moved down to my waist. His kiss was carnal, almost savage which did nothing for my control. His mouth was like liquid heat and I needed his fire inside of me. Always. His hands found their way to my bottom and he lifted me so I was pinned to the wall while straddling him. I felt his hands under my blouse, on my skin and I pushed myself closer to him. I reached into his shirt and savagely pulled it off him exposing his perfectly sculpted body. His eyes became transparent. His mouth was warm on my neck, and I knew what he wanted, but it had hurt him the last time. I wanted him kissing me, not unconscious. Aunt Claire honked the horn, snapping us out of our reverie. We both stopped and looked at each other. He grinned and slowly put me down. We stood holding

each other none wanting to let go. “I’ve got to go. School.” I pulled my shirt back down. The fabric felt too constricting. I felt hot. Or maybe I was just angry because I didn’t want to leave Alexander. “I wish you didn’t have to leave or go to school, but…” he looked at me expectantly, “I’ll drive you in the morning how’s that?” I lifted on my heels and kissed him quickly, “seven thirty. Don’t be late.” He traced my face with his fingers, “wouldn’t dream of it.”

Chapter 20

It had been the longest week of my life. It had been pretty great considering that I had almost been kidnapped and murdered but hey, I got to spend it with the guy I am crazy in love with so not too bad I think. I woke up and dressed quickly. I wanted to look good for Alexander. I went to my closet and pulled out a black min skirt, a scarlet low cut cashmere sweater, and a pair of Manolo Blonic heels that Aunt Claire had given me for Christmas. I turned to the mirror. I was glowing and I looked pretty damn hot too. Alexander pulled up at seven thirty on the dot. I ran out of the house, “waving good morning at Claire. I opened the door and ran to Alexander. His jaw dropped when he saw me. “You look too damn hot for yourself,” he said. “Is this how you dress for school?” I laughed, “No way,’ I said batting my eyelashes, “this is how I dress for you. You like?” He twirled me around with his hand. I could hear a rumble in his chest which only meant that he was turned on. I had become acutely aware of that noise. “I love,” he said. Alexander had driven Vanyel’s Alpha Romeo this morning. He opened the door for me, but not before scooping me up in his arms. “I missed you.” “It’s only been seven hours Alexander; you can hardly miss me already.” I am driving you to school where I will not see for eight hours…he raised an eyebrow, “I miss you already.”

Alexander parked at the front of the school and walked me to the doors. I heard gasps and murmuring behind us. I am sure they were directed at the Adonis next to me. He was too damn gorgeous for himself. His hand was at my waist. A little reminder telling every male in sight that I belonged to him.

We stopped at the doors. He turned to me and kissed me ionately before leaving. I heard the girls around us gasping. Alexander smiled, “just so the males at this school make no mistake about who you belong to.” I smiled back at him. “Okay Tarzan, I’ll see you later.” And with that he was gone.

I walked to my locker still dazed. Anna was waiting for me. Her eyes popped out as soon as soon she saw me. “I want details,” she said, “you owe me that much.” I waved her off. “You didn’t call me all week, and now you come here and try to blow me off? You are ridiculous you know that?” “Chill Tony Robbins, I will tell you but can I get my books first?” We made our way to Physics. We had a film today. I was already bored to death. Anna tapped my shoulder and handed me a note, old school style. Where did you go? What did you do? Besides him? He is so juicy Izzy. Does he have brothers? Okay. She needed a chill pill and fast. I wrote back but I couldn’t tell her everything. Besides, vampires are not supposed to exist. Right?

Aunt Claire took me to Galveston beach. I didn’t know he was going to be there. He surprised me and then we spent the entire week together. I answered her question without deliberating all that had really happened. I had a secret and it wasn’t mine to tell. The entire week with him? I hate you so much right now. No wonder you didn’t have time to call me or text me. If I were with him I wouldn’t have bothered with you either. LOL.

She was always so horny. I loved the way she could be so care free. What about Jared? You didn’t see him? I thought you guys were tight? Weren’t you like super in love with each other? Of course. I saw him this weekend but he had things to do during the week so he was gone pretty much all the time. I missed the hell out of him. Guess what? I went all the way with him and he told me that he loved me. Isn’t that great? She had sex with Jared? I turned around to look at her. She was exuberant. I was happy for her, but I knew that the minute she had sex with a guy, I would have to be consoling her through the heartbreak once again. I didn’t mind it though. I loved her. She was my sister. I was about to start giving her a lecture on perpetuity when the lights came back on. There was someone handing a note to Mr. Keller. A boy stood at the front of the class. New guy? At the end of the semester? That was weird. Being that I was at the back of the class with Anna, I had to strain a bit to get a better look. My phone started to vibrate. I fished it out of my purse and scrolled to see the message. It was from A.C. I was surprised because I didn’t recognize the number, but then I read the message and was relieved.

I was just thinking about you and thought I would tell you that I already miss you and can’t wait to see you. I’ll pick you up when you are done with school. A.C

My heart fluttered in my chest like a thousand butterflies ready to soar. I was too busy reading my message to pay any attention to what was going on in

the real world. Alexander had a way of taking me away from reality, and when I’d finally snap out of it, I found that the adjustment was brutal. I put my phone away and heard someone clear their throat. “Excuse me,” I heard a very husky voice say, “is this seat taken?” I hadn’t looked up to see who was speaking to me. I was still lost in thoughts of Alexander. I shrugged, “no one is sitting there.” I finished putting my things away and turned to see what all the fuss had been about. My breath got stuck in my throat. The boy wasn’t a boy at all. He was a man. And oh boy what a man. If Apollo and Aphrodite ever got together and had a child, he would look like this guy. He was smiling at me and holding out his hand. “I am Jherico,” he said in a low voice. I looked down at his hand and forgot how to use my motor reflexes for a second. Anna kicked my foot from behind. “Isabel,” I said, “my friends call me Izzy.” He took my hand and turned it around planting a kiss on the top. My body went limp. Was this guy for real? Who does that now-a-days? More importantly, who cared? I turned away from him. Anna had started to hyperventilate behind me. He was just too yummy for words. He had jet black hair that fell just under his jaw line. His skin looked bronzed like a surfer’s would look after years off hanging ten. His body was well…just the way I liked them. Athletic yet built and cut. I dared another look at him and blushed when I found him looking straight at me. His eyes caught me. They were…they looked…I had never seen that color of eyes on anyone before. They were so clear, almost silver. I swallowed hard. “Anything good to eat around here?” He asked, looking me up and down. I was about to suggest Tony’s pizzeria when Anna chimed in. “You up for Italian?” She was almost too excited to talk to him. Her head was always in the gutter. I blamed it on hormones. The bell rang. Anna and I rushed out of the room and down the hall. I went to

my locker and found a note sticking out of it.

I look forward to seeing you at Tony’s this afternoon, J

Great. I showed the note to Anna, who was just too excited for words. Instead she started to jump up and down. “I think he likes you Izzy. Wonder if he has a brother?” She was looking down at the note. We walked out to the parking lot. Apparently Anna’s parents had gotten her a car during the break. She said that they didn’t want her to ride buses anymore. It was a nice little Camry. Black, sleek, and most importantly brand new. I reached for the door and was about to open it when I heard something strange. There was someone on a Honda Phantom idling behind us. “Do you know him?” I was just as taken back as she was. His leather jacket was snug fitting around a broad chest. I hadn’t moved until he lifted the shade covering the face. Vanyel was looking right at me. I turned to Anna who was looking back at him with wide eyes. Maybe I needed to have a word with Jared. I needed to tell him to beef up his game if he wanted to keep Anna around. “Anna I have to go with him, will you be okay? You still going to Tony’s?” She blinked and turned to me, “yeah, no problem, I’ll call Miranda.” I hated leaving her hanging but if Vanyel was here at school waiting for me then it had to be important.

I walked up to the roaring engine and took the helmet from him. He eyed me up from head to toe. He smiled. “It wasn’t for you,” I said glowering at him. I put the helmet on and straddled the bike. “You look gorgeous,” he said. He took my

hands and put them around his waist. The bike came to life and we sped off to who knew where. I texted my Aunt Claire and told her that I would be a little late for dinner. She responded saying that she had a business dinner with some clients and would be home late. Great. I was stuck with Vanyel until he decided to take me home. I didn’t know where we were going but I was enjoying the view. We were definitely not in the city. We were in some kind of wooded area and I didn’t see anyone in sight for miles. We came up to a stop sign, and Vanyel lowered one of his hands to mine. I pulled away immediately. He chuckled. “Don’t hate me Isabel. I don’t think I could handle your scorn.” I rolled my eyes, “then don’t push me.” I took off my helmet as did he. He turned his head to look at me. “I am not your enemy you know? I just feel too much not to try.” I said nothing and kept my face straight. He turned back to the road. I leaned in close enough to his ear and lightly brushed it with my lips. He shuddered, “you have a weird way of trying.” As soon as I said it he revved the machine and we were on the road again. We ended up on a gravel road and rode it for a few miles until we reached our destination. I knew it. Another mansion. “Welcome home Isabel.” It was a ginormous. We pulled up to the doors and Vanyel killed the engine. A man who looked like he was in his forties came out and took the bike. “That’s Vince,” Vanyel said, “he takes care of the cars.” I turned to see the man whizzing away. “Does he know what you all are?” He laughed, “of course, he is one of us. All of our caretakers are.” Stupid me. I felt like an idiot. Of course they would be.

“We found an old text that might shed some light on your ‘unique situation’ Isabel. That is why I personally came for you.”

We walked into the house. It was just as beautiful on the inside as it was on the outside. I felt like I had just time warped. Everything from chandeliers to rugs screamed Victorian Era. There were paintings on the walls which looked like they cost a fortune, mostly of landscapes and funny looking people with ugly wigs. “I will be right back down,” he turned and said, “Please this is your home. Make yourself comfortable.” He gave me one of his smiles and went up the winding staircase. I sound a comfy little sofa and sat down. My head was in my hands. What was I doing alone with Vanyel again? Did I like trouble? Was that it? “Welcome home Izzy,” it was Alexander. He was standing right in front of me. I hadn’t heard him walk in. I shot up and into his arms. I kissed his neck and rested there for a moment. I had to see you sooner Izzy, I couldn’t wait to give you the good news.” Anything coming from him would be good news. Just being in his arms was news enough for me. “We might have found out why you drink blood.” I looked up at him. “You know what is wrong with me?” “We found a book, and it says some things that we don’t understand yet, but that is why you are here.” “Lead the way.”

Chapter 21

I sat in the middle of Adrielle and Nicolas while Alexander and Vanyel explained what they had found. “The book is archaic but describes several possibilities.” Vanyel looked optimistic. I wanted to hurl. Alexander and Vanyel standing in front of me like two perfect angels. I was the demon spawn playing with them both. I really hated myself for it. They way they rallied against each other for me. The looks each gave me had me weak in the knees. Diana walked in with a bucket of popcorn. She was sipping something from a closed container. She let the straw go and licked her lips. Blood. Human. I got up and walked to her. I grabbed the container from her tore off the lid and chugged it down. “Izzy, that’s…” all of them gasped. I licked my lips and opened my eyes. “Sorry,” I said. “Just a little thirsty.” Alexander walked to me and held on to my shoulders. “Sit over here Izzy.” Garrett shot me a look of horror and the girls were just as pale as he had gone. “How can you drink blood Izzy? You’re not a vampire, yet you drink it like it was your favorite soda.” Garrett was afraid of me, as were the others. I could tell by the looks on their faces. “I don’t know why I did it. I just smelled the blood from her can and I had to have it.” “I am not mad at you Izzy,” Diana said, “we are just as curious as you are. We have not come upon someone like you is all.” “Can you forgive me?” I hated the way I had just brusquely ripped the can away from her. “It isn’t your fault Isabel,” that was Vanyel. “We have a lot to cover if we are to find out anything of use to us.” Alexander sat me in his lap, arms around my waist. “I love you,” he reminded me. I leaned into him.

“The Codex Sanguis is a book that was written in 600 A.D, by what some think to have been the first vampire. His name was Vladimir Constantine Vaas. He was a priest who had devoted his life to the study of medicine. He was also considered to be a prophet among his people. He lived a simple life of servitude for the greater good. The people rejoiced in his works with healing the sick and tending the wounded from ongoing battles. One day he was summoned to see a very sick man. He was wise in the ways of medicine and agreed to see him. He was taken by carriage at night to the castle in which the sick man lived. They drove all night deep into the mountains of Moldavia, deep in the heart of Romania, until at last they reached the man. The priest was taken into the sick man’s chambers. He was told that the man was dying but they didn’t know from what. He had been bitten a few days before but nobody ever found anything around for miles. The priest sat next to the dying man and spoke to him. “How may I help you your grace?” “I am dying old man; I can feel my life leaving me.” His voice was rough and barely audible. The priest reached for the man and noticed that he was cold. His limbs were as cold as ice and he looked as pale as the morning snow. He had been suffering great pain since he had been bitten but couldn’t stay conscious enough to speak any further. One night as the priest washed the sick mans forehead, he felt the man turn in his sleep. The man opened his eyes and grabbed the priest by his arm and bit down. The priest yelled for someone to help, but just as he had bit down, he had let go jut as fast and fallen into slumber once again. Vanyel turned to me, “It goes on to say that the priest tended to the sick man for two weeks until one night he ed from a high fever.” The next day the man was buried behind his home. The priest left that very same day. A few days later the priest had begun to have hallucinations. He dreamed that he was eating at a table with the sick man, only they weren’t eating food. They were drinking blood. “It stops there,” Alexander says, “Then it fast forwards 480 years.” 1080. The Crusades are in full force and there is so much blood everywhere. The priest has gone into hiding. He only lives at night, and only to feed. He had become a monster. The sick man had ed on a virus to him which he later found out was called the Lamia virus. He ravages the fields in hunger and

stumbles across a woman who lays on the ground. Half dead. She is badly cut and has lost a lot of blood. He leans down and sees something in her eyes. He feels loneliness. He takes her back to his home and feeds her his blood. But only enough to keep her alive. He would not damn anyone else to his curse. She lived. She bore a child. She named the child Isabel Vaas. Vanyel turned the page in the book and came to bring the book to me. There was a picture of a young girl, late teens. She was beautiful. Her hair was a beautiful earthy brown and her eyes were bright…and she had my face. Alexander held on to me. I felt dizzy and that is when everything went black.

It was dark when I finally woke. I sat up and ed the face of the girl in the picture. It looked just like me. I had been so shocked at seeing her that not even Alexander had been able to hold on to me. I got up from the bed and walked out into the hall. It was lit up by old world wall sconces. It was dimly lit but very romantic. But that was the farthest thing from my mind at the moment. I found the kitchen. Alexander and Garrett were wearing aprons. Alexander’s apron sported a pig on the front saying “only if it’s juicy.” I giggled at how adorable he looked in his little white apron. All he needed was the chef’s hat. Garrett was wearing the hat. Adrielle was at her computer while Diana had her face in a book. I made sure they didn’t see me. It gave me a chance to see them at their every day life. It was definitely not what I had expected from vampires. I had expected torches, coffins, blood everywhere. Not a fully stocked refrigerator with human food in it, and rocky road ice-cream in the freezer. Still it warmed my heart seeing Alexander so happy. “It’s been long since I saw such happiness in him,” Vanyel whispered into my ear. Too close. We were hidden in the shadow of the room where the others couldn’t see us.

His hand snaked around my waist and pulled me closer to him. My body obeyed by its own accord and I couldn’t fight the urge to lean in to him. I felt the contours of his chest against my skin. His other hand pulled my head back to his mouth. I moaned. I could feel the fire building on our skin. His mouth found my ear, “it will always be like this Isabel, when will you stop denying what we are to each other? You were made for me, and only me.” His mouth was on my neck, kissing, tasting, and teasing. I felt his teeth graze my skin. I went limp in his arms. I thought I could handle myself around him for my own sanity, but as soon as I felt his hands on me, my self control had vanished. He pulled me farther into the room and turned me to face him. My strength, my will? Gone. His mouth found mine and all hope was lost. I ran my hands up his neck and pulled him closer to me. I needed his heat and I knew I would never get enough of him. “Vanyel, I can’t…” His mouth was on me before I could finish my thought. I ran my hands down and pulled his shirt up running my hands up his bare skin. He groaned at my touch but kissed me harder. His hands found my thigh and pulled it up to his waist. Oh God was this really going to happen? I wanted it but I wanted it with Alexander. With that thought, I pushed him from me. He staggered back but kept his eyes on me. His mouth open from ragged breathing, just like I was. “We can’t.” I saw the look in his eyes and flushed. It was a hunger I didn’t know existed. He stood up straight and regarded me, his eyes somber. He walked toward me and stopped behind me turning my face to his. He ran his hand along the side of my face. “We have all of eternity,” he said and walked out the door.

I sat down on a chair I found behind me. I was an awful person. I couldn’t stand to look at myself. Why couldn’t I control myself around Vanyel? Did he have some kind of power over me? Could he even do that? I had so many questions and no one to ask. I couldn’t go to the girls and ask for relationship advice. Did I have a relationship with Vanyel? I didn’t think so, but all assumptions were out the window when he touched me. I longed for his touch. It was what I secretly

yearned for but would never it to him or anyone else? I had Alexander and he loved me more than his own existence. I could not betray him like this anymore. I hated the person I was becoming. My head was in my hands and tears were splashing to the floor in front of me. “Izzy?” I heard the sound of his voice and ran. I couldn’t face him. Not after what had just happened with Vanyel. It was too much to hide from him and I was sure that Alexander would be able to smell his brother on me. “Leave me Alexander,” I cried. “I am not worth it.” I ran down the hall almost sprinting away. He was fast and I knew he could easily catch me if he wanted, but he didn’t. He let me run. I ran to the end of the hall and slumped to the ground. I wept. Alexander sat on the floor in front of me and pulled me onto his lap. I straddled him and sunk my head into his shoulder. He was too good for me. His hand drew soothing circles on my back. I didn’t deserve anything from him, especially not his love. “Izzy,” he said into my hair, “I know you have been going through a lot lately and it would drive anyone crazy but you are not alone in this. I will always be here with you and so will everyone else. You have to understand that. I love you Izzy. Let me help you.”

I pulled away from his shoulder and faced him. He was so gorgeous. I brushed his raven black hair away from his face and looked deep into his eyes. He was too beautiful for words. He caressed my face, tracing my lips with his fingers. I wanted Alexander in the most visceral way. I knew he would never force me into anything, and I loved him for it, but the look in his eyes was more than I could stand. I stood up and pulled him with me. “Come,” I said. He raised an eyebrow and

smiled. “Where are we going?” his voice was low and husky. I grinned at him and touched his lips. I took his hand and led him toward his room. I went into the bathroom and washed my tears away. There would be no more crying. I took off my clothes and slipped into one of his robes and walked out to find Alexander sitting on the edge of the bed. His mouth dropped as he took me in. “it looks better on you.” He pulled me to him and began to untie the robe. He looked up at me questioningly. I smiled back and closed my eyes. I heard him sigh and opened my eyes. He was looking down at me. “You are the most beautiful thing in this world, and I am so in love with you.” He leaned in and our lips met. He gently laid me back on the bed and slid my robe off of me. His eyes widened with approval. His body was ablaze as I knew mine was. Make me yours for eternity.” Alexander leaned in and our bodies exploded with fire. I was finally one with him.

Alexander wrapped his arms around me and whispered sweet nothings into my ear, his teeth grazing my skin. I wanted him to bite down on my skin, but then I ed what had happened to him the last time. “I want you to bite me,” I said, “but I don’t want you to die.” “I am hard to kill Izzy,” he cooed, “it was the first time I had ever freely taken human blood like that. It temporarily stunned me.” Yeah, that was another thing. “How did you keep fed for so many years?” His body stiffened. “Small game and bagged blood. I never wanted to hurt anyone, and the animals I drink from hardly measure up to killing a human. I

just couldn’t live with myself.” Could I love him anymore than right now? I rolled over and faced him. His eyes looked grim. “My blood is your blood Alexander. I give it to you freely.” He shook his head, “I will not hurt you Izzy.” “I am not asking you to drain me Alexander, but I would like to be the only woman that you bite from now on.” He smiled and touched my brow. “Are you saying you are jealous?” He wore a cocky grin. It made me want to slug him. “I grabbed a hold of his face and pulled it to me, “what’s mine is mine. End of story.” He brushed my lips softly, “I only have eyes for you.” “Don’t kiss my brother again Isabel.” his voice was a low and guttural. “I can’t stand the smell of him on you.” “I promise.” I was afraid to find out how long I would be able to stick to it. I had to find a way to keep away from Vanyel, or I would lose Alexander and I could not have that.

Chapter 22

School was a blur. I couldn’t concentrate on anything. After the night I had spent with Alexander, nothing else really mattered. I could still feel him on my skin. I trembled. Anna met me halfway down the hall. Her eyes were bright and she was happy. I could tell by the way she could barely contain herself in one spot. I had to tell her about Alexander and I or I was going to explode. I ed when we were children and we would spend the weekends sleeping over at each other’s houses. It was something that I looked forward to. Late nights watching horror movies, stuffing our faces with popcorn and pizza. Those precious years were the best part of my childhood. No wonder I loved her so much. “So?” Was I that transparent? I cocked my eyebrow at her and grinned. Her eyes brightened and she smiled. “No way. You mean you and him?” I nodded. “He’s hot Izzy, what did he look like underneath the helmet? Cause he looked awful good from where I stood.” She was talking about Vanyel. He had picked me up on his motorcycle the previous day. I shook my head. “No, that is Alexander’s brother. I meant Alexander.” She smiled. “OMG, he’s even hotter Izzy. I am so jealous.” “What about Jared? Aren’t you all hot and heavy with him?”

She grinned bigger than I have ever seen her grin. “We are super duper. End of story.” We stood in the hallway for the next few minutes talking about our significant others when I felt someone standing behind me. “I missed you at Tony’s yesterday.” I turned to see Jherico towering over me. Anna was gawking at him which made me blush. “Something came up and I couldn’t go.” Why was I explaining anything to him? I didn’t even know him. I did not and would not explain myself. I was about to blow him off when he spoke. “Allow me to walk you to your next class?” He held out his arm. Chivalry? Anna winked at me. “See you later Iz.” Great! I rolled my eyes at her. She hopped away laughing. I looked up at Jherico, a smile playing on the sides of his mouth. “I guess I’m all yours,” I said and started walking. “So where did you go yesterday?” He asked. “A friend needed to speak with me,” I looked up at him, “You know how that goes.” He nodded. “Was your friend the one on the motorcycle?” I swallowed hard. Had he been spying on me? How did he know about Vanyel and the motorcycle? He laughed, “Don’t look so surprised. I just happened to be walking in that general direction when I saw you leave.” I didn’t know what to say. He had caught me fair and square. “It’s complicated is all.”

“Izzy,” he turned to me, “may I call you Izzy?” I nodded. He smiled. “I would like to take you for a cup of coffee. Would you me?” I inhaled. He smelled like a forest after the rain. It was intoxicatingly sweet. I wanted to know more about this guy. He was too good to be true. Something was off about him but not in a menacing way. “How about after school, would that be okay?” “That would work.” We reached my classroom. I turned to him and before I knew it, he leaned in and planted a soft kiss on my cheek. “I will see you later.” He turned and walked away.

It was the end of the day and Anna had plans with Jared. I let her go on her merry way then turned to see a candy apple red convertible Jaguar in front of me. Jherico smiled under his glasses and opened the door. I closed the door and watched Jherico lean over and fasten my seatbelt. His skin brushed my arm. “Better safe than sorry,” he smiled. He put the car into gear just as I heard the roaring motor of a motorcycle revving. I turned around to see a black Honda Phantom idling right across from us. It couldn’t be Vanyel. Could it? I froze. I wanted to jump out of the car and go running to him. Something about his presence made me crazy. When he was around it was all about carnality. I had no idea why he had that effect on me, but I really needed to do some investigating. I mean I loved Alexander, and I had given myself to him body and soul. We were one. The problem was that everything I felt with Alexander only multiplied one thousand fold with Vanyel. Talk about being screwed up. I waited patiently to see if he would raise his helmet. He didn’t. Jherico put the

pedal to the medal and we were off. I turned around to see the guy on the motorcycle speed away in the opposite direction.

O’Malleys was a quaint little pub in the middle of downtown Austin which happened to serve the best Irish coffee anywhere. Well except Ireland of course. We sat at the bar and ordered two coffees and a few finger foods. I happened to be starving. Jherico sat next to me, a little too close for comfort, but he was new and I had to give him the benefit of the doubt. “So, where are you from?” He looked straight ahead. “Here and there.” “How about you?” He turned his gaze on me full on. “I am from here, born and raised.” He raised an eyebrow. “Really? I would have never guessed you were born here?” I didn’t like how he was being evasive with me. I looked straight at him and took him in from top to bottom. He didn’t flinch one bit. He wanted me to look. Cocky bastard. I couldn’t blame him. If I were a man and I looked like him I would sure as hell flaunt it. “Where would you guess I was born then?” He raised a brow, “You look European to me. Your skin is too fair for the U.S and the angles of your face suggest…well, not from here.” Okay…. He smiled, “I am sorry I just wanted to get to know you. I don’t mean to unnerve you but you are a bit intimidating.”

I glared back at him a little shocked by his brutal honesty. “Me? Intimidating? How do you figure?” “Well for starters look at you.” he pointed from my head to my feet. “You are stunningly gorgeous, you seem intelligent, and there’s something else I can’t explain. A sort of authority in you; something powerful. It’s a bit intimidating.”

I put my hand on his arm. I felt a jolt of electricity coming from him. I knew he had noticed because his eyes shot up to meet mine. “What was that?” He looked a little shocked. I let my hand rest on his arm. His eyes I noticed had become brighter. And then I knew it. “You’re a vampire.” I said it, voice calm. He cocked his head. “How could you possibly know that?” “Trust me, I can tell. Let’s just leave it at that.” I didn’t want to stay around any longer, because our little rendezvous had just turned for the worst. I staggered out of my seat and tried to make for the door. He caught my hand and spun me around. “What’s wrong? Did I do something to offend you?” His grip was getting way too forceful and my arm started to throb. “Let me go Jherico, you’re hurting me.” A few people looked at us, but didn’t say a word. They probably thought we were having a lover’s quarrel or something. Jherico looked around and snaked his hand around my waist and dragged me away with him. He took me to the alley behind O’Malleys. I was beginning to regret having agreed to this invitation. He closed the door behind us and pressed me against the wall. He brought his hand up to my chin and turned it toward his

face. I looked at him, trying to find a way to untangle myself from him. He was stronger than I was. I kicked him in the shins. It didn’t even faze him one bit. “I like it when girl’s fight back.” Oh shit, oh shit, he just knocked my fear one hundred degrees up to panic. “Stop squirming, it will only take a second. You might actually enjoy it.” Enjoy it? Was he out of his freaking mind? He wanted to drink me. “I thought you were my friend Jherico? Was it all a rouse to get me alone?” Duh, of course it was. And I was just too eager to oblige. How stupid could I have been? I mean he shows up one day, stares me down until the whole side of my face is scorched, he is upset because I didn’t show up at Tony’s, and he can’t wait to get me alone. Stupid, stupid, stupid Izzy. It is after all my own darn fault. I should have listened to my gut, but no, I had to see the good in everyone. Ha. Look where that got me. He smiled and I saw his canines come out. I wanted to scream. I tried to scream but he quickly had his hand over my mouth. “It will be over soon.” He leaned into my neck and bit down. I felt my blood rushing up to meet his eager mouth. It was almost in his grasp. There was noise in the alley. Someone was with us. “Let her go,” I heard a voice roar. I opened my eyes and found Alexander looking at me, his eyes filled with dread. “Brother, how good of you to us.” Jherico hissed, “Let us share in our spoils shall we?” “Let her go and I might let you live,” Alexander’s was as menacing as his voice sounded. I had never seen this side of him before, but I liked it. He was in full attack mode. It appealed to me more than I wanted to it. He looked every bit the predator he was. “She is but a mere human casualty in a blood war our ancestors started. Let us

rave in the spoils together. Did you coma alone little boy?” Jherico’s voice was poison. How could something so beautiful be so lethal? Behind us I heard another noise. I turned to see two tall and very well built men. They looked more ravenous than Jherico. I was never going to survive this. I could feel it deep in my soul. I turned to Alexander. “I love you,” I mouthed the words. Jherico’s hand was still at my neck. I could barely breathe. Alexander winked at me and a smile played at his lips. What the hell was he laughing about? Hello, girl in bad situation over here. Mayday, mayday, mayday.

I looked to the side of where Alexander stood and saw why he had been so relaxed. Vanyel, Garrett, and Nicolas came up from behind and stood next to Alexander. “It would be wise to let her go friend,” Vanyel’s voice was guttural and deadly. “Who sent you?” I could see Nicolas and Garrett breathing heavily by the way their chests heaved in and out. Nicolas gave me a wink. It told me I would be fine. I had to love the guy‘s enthusiasm. Alexander took a step closer. I felt something sharp at my throat. And the blood flowed out of me, hot and frantic. I was floating. My body was numb and I knew I didn’t have very long. I was flung into a wall. I knew it had happened because my head was on fire. I could hear growling and gnashing of teeth, but I couldn’t see anything through the blood running down my face. I closed my eyes. Whatever was happening I didn’t want to see. Then I ed Alexander. He had come for me. He was fighting. Teeth gnashed, and I heard something break now and then. I tried to stand up. I wanted to help do something, anything. “Get her out of here. Now.” Somebody yelled.

Someone scooped me up and pressed me to their chest. I didn’t want to go anywhere. “No wait, Alexander needs me…he’s fighting….must…I love…” “I’m right here Izzy,” I heard him say. I’m going to take care of you.” It was Alexander. I felt the wind rushing by. We weren’t in a car that much I could say, but we weren’t walking either. Alexander was fast. He was running with me in his arms. “Don’t leave me Izzy, were almost there,” he said over and over. “I will not lose you…Damn.” He cursed. “The blood won’t stop. Stay with me, please stay with me.” I went in and out of consciousness. Far away I could make out voices. I wanted to tell them that I could hear them, but I had no voice. I was weak and I couldn’t stand up. “Just do it already,” someone cried. The voice was a plea. “It is up to her to decide her life.” Someone else said. “I will not let her die. I have waited too long to let her go. If you don’t do it then I will.” “You are not old enough to complete the process. If you go against her wishes she will hate you.” “Yes, call her. She must know what is happening.” The voices stopped. I felt a slight pain in my arm. I couldn’t see anything on it but I tried shaking it off. Whatever it was. I tried sitting up and the nausea hit me full force.

Chapter 23

I spent the next few days in and out. As soon as I thought I was getting better, my head would slam against a wall. My dreams were feverish and wrong. Faces. Monsters. Teeth. Blood. I talking, asking for Alexander. He never came for me. Where was he? Had he left me? Didn’t he love me anymore? I felt tears run down my cheeks. I ed Alexander and how he looked before the chaos had begun. Someone was shaking me. It didn’t hurt but it was making me dizzy. I was going to hurl if they didn’t stop shaking me. I managed to turn to the side. There was a can next to me. I couldn’t hold it inside. I hurled, and emptied everything in my stomach. I felt a warm cloth being dragged along my forehead. It was soothing. “She’s awake,” that was Diana’s voice. “You’ll be fine in a bit Izzy just hang in there.” I was able to sit up after a while. I opened my eyes and was taken back. My aunt Claire sat at my side teary eyed. Alexander sat on the floor in front of me, my hand in his. “You’re up, thank goodness,” she said and pulled me into her arms. “I have been worried sick for days Isabel. You could have told me what was going on. Tears rolled down her face. “I never wanted any of this for you. You deserved a happy life for once. “I’m okay really.” I lied. I actually felt like closing my eyes again. But then the nightmares would come. I fought to stay awake. Alexander got up and sat behind me cradling me against his chest. He was warm. I missed him. I hugged his hands to my chest. Then I saw what had been hurting my arm. There was a tube attached to my arm, which was attached to a machine. A bag of blood hung on the steel pole. “What’s this?”

Alexander tightened his grip on me. “You were dying Izzy, we gave you a blood transfusion.” I swallowed. “I could taste it Alexander. Why would I want to do that?” I looked to my aunt Claire, eyes questioning. She shook her head from side to side and put a hand to my face. Tears ran down her cheeks. “It is who you are Isabel. You can’t help but want blood.” “What do you mean? Who am I? Why would you even say that?” I pulled away from Alexander, but he managed to reach for my waist and pulled me back. Claire’s eyes opened wide. She was afraid of me. Had she thought I would hurt her? I loved her, but I wanted to know what she knew. I staggered up, almost falling back and got right in her face. “What Am I? And why do I look like her?” I reached for the Codex Sanguis and turned to the page with the photo of the girl. She looked from Vanyel to Alexander and back to me. All eyes were on her and I swear I saw a shudder run through her. She looked up at me and spoke. “Your name,” she pressed her eyes closed. “Your real name is Isabel Valentine Vaas, and the girl in the picture is…you.” I fell backwards. Literally. I fell to the floor and landed with a thump. Vanyel and Alexander were there beside me, each one taking a hand. They gave each other a quizzical look and lifted me up. I stood up. Stunned. Shocked. It was one thing to look like someone but to find out I was the very person in the photo, more than a thousand years later. “That’s impossible. I’m eighteen years old. I go to high school. I have a best friend,” I looked to Alexander, who smiled back at me, “a boyfriend.” “How can you be so cruel?” “I am not being cruel Isabel, I love you. I have loved you always and taken care

of you.” Her tears ran, but did nothing to move me. I was numb and couldn’t muster the strength to comfort her. “Explain.” I demanded. Alexander spoke, “Izzy, be kind and listen to her,” I turned to him. “I am trying to listen Alexander, but she is lying. I am me, not her,” I stabbed the book with my finger. She closed her eyes. “I met your father on one of many battlefields in 1081. I had been tending the wounded. I’d bandaged and tied tourniquets wherever I could stop blood flow, but there were too many wounded and dying. Still I helped in any way I could. I was busy tending a dying boy when I saw your father standing over me. He was bloodied and looked hungry. I stood up leaving the dying boy on the ground and tried to assist him with his wounds. I lifted his arms, and turned him around but there were none. I feared him right away but I had been trained to care for the sick and he certainly looked like he needed it. He looked at me and cocked his head menacingly. I saw rage and fury building up inside of him. “You are not afraid of me.” he was taken back from my lack of general fear of him. “I am here to help you. Are you hurt?” He grinned. “I have something you might help me with.” His voice was rough and low. Aunt Claire looked at me and wiped at her face. Alexander snaked his hand around my waist and pulled me to his chest. I could feel his heaving chest against my back. Vanyel shot Alexander a look of pure jealousy. I placed my hands over his arms. “He took me back to an abandoned house he had been staying in. We went into a room and he walked to a torn bed and uncovered a blanket. What I saw next made my skin crawl. I saw you.” She looked up at me.

“You were only a few months old. Just a baby. You were so beautiful, but you looked different than other babies I had seen. You were perfectly still. Your eyes spoke volumes, and I instantly took you into my arms. You cooed in my arms and I wept at the sight of you. Your father gave you to me. He said that I needed to protect you because you were special. I hadn’t bothered to ask him why. All that mattered was that I had you in my arms. I looked up to him and asked him what he had been feeding you. All he had said was that human blood was your favorite. And it had to be fresh. When I looked up to ask your father what was so special about you, he was gone.” I couldn’t believe my ears. I had my life history summed up into one incredible . “I don’t believe you. How come I am not a mummy already? Only mummies are that old.” “Through the years of watching you, I learned how you grew and I knew when you would stop aging. It was a matter of taking care of your diet and lifestyle. You have always had to drink blood Izzy. You can’t live without it. Throughout the centuries I have found ways of feeding you without you knowing it. Do you your favorite red velvet cakes? Or your strawberry shakes? Or the black cherry dessert you love? All made with blood instead of water.” I heard everyone gasp. “You my dear sweet Isabel are an Original. You were not made a vampire. You were born one, and from the purest blood that ever existed. You are daughter to our father, the first one of our kind.” Our kind? That would mean that she was like me? “What do you mean our kind? What are you? What about my parents?” She smiled. I am long lived. I was never made a vampire. I was merely given longevity with no side effects. I know I had to protect you even from yourself. I let you bite me for centuries. It had certain effect on my mortality. I have taken care of you always, and I always will.” She took a breath. “You were adopted for legal purposes. I had them adopt you, just as the many before. You needed to feel grounded. You have to know that I did the best I could for you Isabel.” “It makes sense now,” Vanyel said, taking a seat next to Claire. “It explains your sudden fondness for blood. But one thing I don’t understand is how was she able

to forget who she was for so long?” Vanyel gazed at me, eyes full of love and understanding. Alexander cleared his throat. “Her father found a formula that erases her mind for a period of time. The last few months have been the hardest ones to control. You are more awake than you have ever been. I believe it is because you have drunk the blood of one like you.” She looked up to Alexander. His face was shocked and hurt. “I am not an original. She has not been around any other vampires but us.” His gaze fell on Vanyel. “When did you? How?…” He pulled away from me and stared at me unbelievingly. He paced around, fits clenching and then unclenching at his sides. He took my face in his hands. “When did he bite you?” He glared behind at Vanyel. Vanyel stood still. Perfect composure. Eyes tuned to me alone. “You bit her?” Garrett was taken back. “Vanyel, she belongs to Alexander. How could you?” Diana’s voice sounded almost hurt. Had I imagined it or was Diana hurt by the idea of Vanyel touching me. I turned to her. “Diana, he didn’t…I mean…we didn’t.” I couldn’t bear to see Alexander. “You were busy with your little girlfriends ? Don’t go acting all high and mighty on me. You had your hands full of other women’s delights. You didn’t want me and Vanyel was there to pick up the pieces.” “She was in pain. I wanted to comfort her, and then I smelled something familiar in her blood. I smelled my blood in her but I had to make sure. So, I kissed her and pierced her lip. It was only a few drops but that was all I needed to know. She is like me in every way. Her blood searches for its own.” Vanyel’s voice was straight forward and final.

“She nurtured a bond with you,” he belched, “but nature dictates that she is mine.” “Over my dead body,” Alexander growled. “She is mine. I saw her first. My blood runs through her veins now, and there is nothing you can do about it.” “Enough,” I yelled at them both. “Nobody owns me. I am my own person. If you think you can just claim me than both of you are dead wrong. No one controls me. I choose who I want and nothing more. My decisions, my life, and my choice.” I stalked out of the room not bothering to look back. I heard footsteps behind me. “Leave me alone. I need time to think.” “Izzy, I am sorry. I thought that you and he…” I turned and glowered at him. “I don’t care what you think Alexander. We’re done.” I was done fighting. Who the hell did they think they were? They were not going to claim me like some rodeo prize. No way. Not me. Not now. Not ever. I walked Claire out to her car and told her I would be home soon. She understood that I might need some time to recover from the shock she had so graciously dropped on me. I convinced her that I would be fine. She hugged me tightly. “I love you sweetie. I always have and I always will. You know that right?” “Yeah, you have always cared for me Auntie.” She did. She was the one true constant in my life. And she was the closest thing I had to a mother. For centuries. I went back into the house and was met at the door by Alexander. “Do you love him?” I stared into the storm behind his eyes and almost lost my grip. “Is that what you think of me?”

“I know what he feels for you. I am not a fool. I have seen the way you two look at each other. It kills me to have to be around to see it. But if he is what you want, then I would step aside. I just want you to be happy Izzy.” I couldn’t believe it. He was letting me go that easily. Had I meant nothing to him? Was I not good enough for him? I punched him in the chest over and over. He didn’t flinch. He let me hurt him. My hands hurt, and my eyes were wet. “Damn you Alexander. I wish I could go back and erase the day that I met you. You don’t deserve me. Why don’t you go look for your little toys at your club. Maybe they will make you happy. Isn‘t that what you want?” He took my fists in his hands and held them to his chest. He pulled me to his chest. “Does it matter what I want Izzy?” “I don’t know Alexander, but apparently it isn’t me.” I shoved him and ran up the stairs, locking myself in the room. I stood against the locked door then fell to the ground. I sobbed uncontrollably until my chest hurt. Had we just broken up? Was it that easy to give me up after what we had been through? I heard someone knocking at the door. “Izzy,” Alexander said, “open the door.” “Go away. I hate you.” “You are my world, my life, my everything. I just want you to be happy…even if it isn’t with me.” I sat slumped on the floor. I heard his footsteps retreating from me. My heart ached. I got up and went to the bed, burying myself in it. I couldn’t sleep. The revelations from today haunted me. “You are an original” my aunt had said. The thought scared me to my very core. How could I be immortal if I ed growing up? And what the he’ll was so special about

me? Claire still had an awful lot of explaining to do. She wasn’t off the hook just yet. I lay in bed looking up at the ceiling when I heard a knock at the door. “Who is it?” “It’s me.” It was Vanyel’s voice. I went to the door and opened it. “What do you want? I have had a long day and I am tired.” He looked straight at me. He wasn’t just looking at me, he was looking into me. Those eyes waking my very soul from its slumber. He walked in and stood in front of me. He traced the side of my face with his fingers. “Are you okay? Is here something I can get for you?” His voice was low and laced with pain. My heart ached just watching him. I knew he cared for me, I could feel it in every fiber of his being. I put my hand to his chest. His skin was on fire. My intention was for him to leave the room, but he caught my hand and brought it up to his mouth. My mouth dropped in awe at his touch. “Vanyel please…” I couldn’t speak. His mouth found mine. I was gone. He closed the door and pushed me against the wall, his body hard on mine. Our bodies framed each others and for a minute I couldn’t tell where he started and I ended. His mouth is pure bliss. I push myself at him, arching my back. His tongue is in my mouth searching, tasting, devouring. I catch his tongue and bite down. He opens his eyes and groans, crushing me to him. I pull away for a second, breathing hard. “I can’t do this Vanyel,” I gazed into his eyes, they were hurt. “I love you Isabel, and I need you with every fiber of my being. I cannot take your rejection anymore. Your blood calls to me. Can’t you hear it? Deep down?” I close my eyes. Yes. I can hear it. It is like music calling to me. The sweetest

lullaby humming deep onside of me. My eyes are wet. “I do hear it, but I can’t…” His mouth is on mine again. He moves his hands to my bottom and lifts me up to him. My legs find their way around his waist. He carries me to the bed and laid me down. Oh God was this going to happen? I wanted it to, but what would Alexander think of me? Nothing. He had thrown ‘us’ away. Vanyel looms over me. I sit up and undo his buttons at a time. I pull off his shirt revealing the firm muscle I had felt before under his shirt. I look up at him and reach for the first button on his pants and undo it. He strokes my face. He pulls my shirt over me and looks at me appraisingly. My blood begins to boil in my veins. My head is dizzy and I knew I’m going to out. Vanyel, I…he covers my mouth with his. He pushes me up on the bed and slips off my jeans. I lay half naked on my bed, Vanyel looking down at me. I pull him to me and crush my mouth to his. He is strong and gorgeous and he is in my bed. Nothing could be better. I close my eyes and feel him slide in me. If there was anything left of my sanity, he has just wiped it away with one flawless move.

Chapter 24

I woke up fevered and sweating. My pillow was wet, my head was pounding and the sun felt way too bright. I looked around for the tell tale signs of a probable steamy night. I was fully dressed once again. I let out a breath I had been holding. The dream had been the same as the first, except for the obvious me sleeping with Vanyel part. I ed the way his mouth found mine and the intoxicating taste of his skin. I shook my head and headed for the shower. The cold water did wonders, and soon my skin was back to its normal temperature. I found a robe by the shower wall and stared down at the initials. My heart ached. Had Alexander and I really broken up the night before? I knew the answer, but I couldn’t get my head around how I could have permitted it. I constantly told him that I loved him and he had made it to be so insignificant. I could kill him. Okay so someone had beaten me to it but one could dream. Couldn’t she? I walked out of the bathroom and found Alexander sitting at the edge of the bed. He had my blouse in his hands. I cleared my throat. He looked up at me. He smiled. “I really do love the way the crimson looks on you.”

He stood and started to walk to me. “Stop,” my voice filled with hurt. “You do not have the right to do that. You didn’t want me ? You let me go.” His eyes betrayed him. “Izzy, I don’t want that, but I can’t hurt you either. It makes me miserable to think of you in his arms. He’s my brother and I would never lift a finger against him, but he loves you just as much as I do. I am just afraid of…” “So, where does that leave me Alexander? You think this is easy for me? It isn’t fun for me either you know? I love you with every fiber of my being, and that will never change.”

He stepped closer to me until we were separated by mere inches. “But?” he said. I touched his face and he leaned into my hand and kissed it. “I feel something for him too. I don’t know why and it bothers me, but I can’t fight it. It is too much.” “Let me help you Izzy. Together we can figure this out. I don’t want to be broken up with you. My whole being has become dependant on you. I can’t breathe, or sleep without you.” I felt the same way for him. I couldn’t breathe without him. How had my world been turned upside down like this? He leaned in and went to my neck. “I love you so much it hurts.” His lips found mine and just like that we were back. He was so warm. I couldn’t get enough of him. His hands wound around my waist and he lifted me onto the bed. “I love you too.” We were lost in each other. Skin on skin and heart to heart. I needed him like I needed to breathe. I found it hard not being around him. I knew that if Alexander was in my bed, then there would be no room for anyone else. And I was just fine with that. I looked up at him. “Bite me Alexander.” He smiled. He continued kissing me then moved to my neck. The pain came and went quickly. My blood flowed into him. He moaned while taking in my exotic elixir. His hands were on my skin, searching. Too quickly he pulled away. “I don’t want to out again.” he said and found my mouth again. “Your turn,” he said and pulled me up to his neck. “Are you sure?” his eyes were almost begging me. His neck was soft and warm. My mouth clamped on him and I exploded. His elixir filling me. My thirst sated within seconds of drinking him in. His blood was like a robust wine aged to perfection. I pulled away and looked into his eyes. I had never been happier. Alexander held

me to his chest. “Marry me Izzy.” I lifted my eyes to meet his. “I can’t live without you. You…we will belong to each other forever. Please Izzy, it’s the only way he will stop coming after you.” By ‘he’ he meant Vanyel. But I hadn’t even graduated from high school yet. “Alexander I…” he shushed me. “You don’t have to answer me right away, but please tell me you will think about it?” his eyes were expectant, hopeful. I traced his lips with my finger. “Of course,” I kissed him unabashedly. The next day came too quickly. Anna ran up to me in the hall on my way to gym class. “Jared told me Izzy. Are you okay?” Anna had learned the truth about me from Jared. I thought guys weren’t snitches? “Yeah, I’ll be fine soon. It’s just a lot to take in at one time you know?” “I am here for you, you know that right?” “Yeah, forever and ever.” We walked quietly to gym. I thought about Anna and forever. She was not going to live forever, but I would. I would have to watch her grow old and eventually die. I couldn’t bare the thought of not having her around. Maybe I could speak to Alexander about maybe changing that. Who knew? Maybe she would agree to it.

Friday night came around and Anna and I had made plans to go to the club. There was supposed to be some big event tonight. Some millionaire mogul rented the whole place for a private party. And since I personally knew the owner, very well, we were on the list. Alexander texted me while I got dressed. Can’t wait to see you. Did you tell Claire you’d be staying with Anna this weekend?

I have something special planned for us. Can’t wait to see you. I Love you

How long will you be busy with the big shot? I texted back to him

Not too long. I will tend to business and be right down for you. Miss you already.

I finished dres. Anna was still texting Jared when I walked in front of the mirror. Anna’s eyes were wide. She smiled. I had thrown on some skin tight black leather pants which rested just above my hips. A red off the shoulder camisole, with a low v neck, and some cute Manolo Blonic boots I had found on sale at Neiman Marcus. I had slicked my hair back into a pony tail. My blue eyes looked brighter because of the thick eyeliner I had traced them with. It was very ‘vampire chic’. “Alexander is going to jump your bones as soon as he sees you. You know that right?” I smiled back, “that’s the idea.” Anna had opted for a short blood red mini dress.

The line outside of Inferno went around the block. Just who the hell was this mogul? It looked like every body in the city had shown up for his party. We walked up to the door. Keith, one of the bouncers nodded as he saw me. He said something to the other burly man next to him and came toward us. He looked me up and down. “Damn girl, you look smoking hot. Has the boss seen you yet?” He was funny. He looked like an overstuffed teddy bear, at six feet four inches; he definitely looked the part of maniacal bouncer. “Not yet,” I smiled. He laughed. “I’d love to see his face when he does. You look quite fetching as well Anna.” I turned to see her blush. “Jared is waiting for you at the bar.” I hugged Keith and walked in. The club was just as packed inside as it was outside. We walked through the crowded room and I heard murmuring as we ed. I turned to see more than a few men salivating at the mouth. I looked at them closely. Yep. They were vamps just like I was. Well, something like me. I still didn’t get the whole thing. We finally made it to the bar. Jared had Anna by the waist. “Hey Izzy, Alexander is upstairs.” I smiled. “Yeah, he told me.” “He took me in from top to bottom. “ Damn Izzy, you are going to kill him looking like that.” Anna smiled. “Love you baby,” he planted his mouth on hers. It was uncomfortable standing there looking at them. “I’ll be around,” I said. Anna waived me off. And there I was. Alone again.

I made my way upstairs to find Alexander’s private booth.” Breathe”, my favorite song came on and I couldn’t resist. My body moved to the pulsing beat. I closed my eyes and took in the rhythm. I reveled in the thought of Alexander. I was crazy happy and I knew everything was perfect. The music slowed to an urban ballad. I felt a pair of strong hands at my waist. “You look very tempting tonight. Is it for me?” I lifted my hands and slightly turned my head to the side where his lips met mine. His mouth was intoxicating. My hands were behind his neck while his mouth worked on mine. “I need you to myself,” he said between breaths. He turned me around and drank me in. “right now.” He kissed me quickly and took my hand. We headed for our private table. Alexander kept his eyes on me. I blushed. “So is it for me, the outfit I mean?” I ran my finger up his side. “Everything I am is yours Alexander, always.” We stopped mid track and he scooped me up in his arms. “Just the way I want it.” We sat and Alexander ordered us bloody martinis. I had come to find out that the red liquid running through the bar was actually real blood. It wasn’t just for show. I sipped my drink. Alexander waited for my reaction. A few drops ran down the side of my mouth. He leaned in and licked the drops from my mouth. He pulled me on top of him so I was straddling him and crushed his mouth to mine. It was hard for him to keep his hands off of me. I was just fine with that. Someone cleared their throat behind us. Shit. I knew that sound very well. “Something I can help you with brother?” I turned to see Vanyel holding a few girls tightly to his sides. Vanyel ignored me completely for the first time. “Cortez need you downstairs, something about…I don’t .”

I started pulling away from Alexander but was forced back down by his strong arms. He kissed me ionately. “Stay right here okay? I don’t want anyone spiriting you away from me.” I knew that comment was directed at the person right behind me. Alexander kissed my forehead and left. I sat back down, cold. I missed his warmth already. Vanyel and his toys sat in the booth next to mine. The girls took turns making out with Vanyel. I hated having to sit there and see that. Deep down I felt betrayed somehow. He never took his eyes from me. I knew they were a means to an end for him. He needed to drink, and they were dinner. It still bothered me like hell. “Hey gorgeous,” a voice boomed in front of me. Nicolas had his arm stretched out to me. “Dance?” “I’d love to,” I said and took his hand. I wanted to get lost in the crowd far away from Vanyel, but there wasn’t enough room to move. We ended up about fifteen feet from Vanyel, terrific. “Are you sure you chose the right brother Izzy? You look like Sunday dinner in that outfit. His eyes drifted to my chest. I lifted his chin. “My eyes are up here Nick.” we laughed. The DJ was playing ‘Stand my ground’ one of my favorite songs of all time. I moved to the beat. I could feel Vanyel’s eyes blazing on my skin, but I never turned. He wanted to make me jealous; well he had chosen the wrong person to do it to. I turned my back to Nicolas and grinded up and down in a forbidden dance kind of way. His hands were at my waist. I could feel the music coursing through my body. I was lost. I turned. Vanyel was sucking face with one of his little trinkets. His eyes never leaving mine. I turned away. I was hurt and fighting tears. My heart was aching

when it shouldn’t be. I hated him for it. The song ended. ‘Silent Lucidity’ started playing. “May I cut in?” I heard someone ask Nicolas. “Sure,” he said. I saw Nicolas take his brother’s place among his toys. Vanyel’s hands were on my waist. I trembled at his touch. I fought the tears that threatened to spill over. He didn’t deserve my tears. Not him. He deserved my hatred and resentment. “Who did you dress for Isabel?” His breath in my ear. I shuddered, and I knew he felt it. I hated being so darn weak around him. He moved me to the music. His body pressed against mine inch by inch. “It’s for Alexander.” He laughed. “Are you sure of that? Does he make you tremble like I do? Does he quench your thirst like I do? Can he make you feel like this?” He licked my neck, making my blood burn. He turned me around to face him. He was right. I couldn’t resist him. But I knew I had to be strong. For me. For Alexander. For us. I pushed away from him. “Leave me alone. Go back to your toys Vanyel.” I punched his chest until my hands hurt. Why did he always have to hurt me like that? He grinned. “Jealous much? It doesn’t suit. No one could ever compare to you.” What a jerk. He liked to hit below the belt. “Why don’t you go and finish playing with your toys. I am out of here.” I was about to turn around and go when he pulled me back to him. “You are the only one I want to play with Izzy,” he said and crushed his mouth to mine. I’d like to say that I pulled away, but that would be a lie. I crushed myself against him and ran my hands into his hair. He was pure and unadulterated ion. And he wanted me. Centuries upon

centuries of learned seduction hit me all at once. He felt so good against me. “No.” I pulled away and ran. Vanyel ran after me. I made my way downstairs. I had to find Alexander, beg him to take me, somewhere else, anywhere else but there. I had tears in my eyes. I hated myself. I hated Vanyel. I hated being alive. Halfway down the stairs I hit a wall. I thought it was a wall. Someone had me by the hands and had started to drag me away.

Chapter 25

There is something people say when they are close to death. “I saw my life was flashing before my eyes.” I used to think that it was all talk and no walk. I couldn’t have been more wrong. My entire life was flashing before my eyes. I had flash back of centuries upon centuries. I saw times fly by me like the flapping of wings; it was all bright colors and flashing light. But the one constant in all of them was me. I never changed. I was still me. Aunt Claire was right. She was always with me, through the centuries. I ed my father’s face. He was feral and beautiful at the same time. I had his eyes, and his mouth. He loved me, and wanted the best for me, but he left me alone. A child abandoned. I hated him for it. I would get my revenge on him if it took all of eternity to do it. I was in the back seat of a moving vehicle and I was scared out of my mind. I had been blindfolded at the club then carried out. The blindfold had been taken off as soon as the vehicle was moving. I sat in the middle of two brick walls. The two men flanking me looked menacing. The one in front of me however was more my type. Not that I was looking or anything. He had an athletic build. Tall but not too tall. Disheveled sandy brown hair slightly draped over a pair of striking emerald eyes. He was smiling. “We finally meet,” he said in a too happy voice. I must have looked terrified because he held his hands up in front of him. “I don’t mean to scare you, but the boss has been looking for you for a very long time.” “Who are you and why have you kidnapped me?” I was yelling at him. The two burly men beside me each took one of my hands. “Ralph, Ronin, there is no need to manhandle our guest. Wouldn’t want the boss to get upset would we?” He looked at me, “neophytes can’t expect too much.” He shrugged. I recognized the word. “They are newly turned? And I am in the middle of them both?”

He shook his head and laughed. “No, no, they are only about fifty years turned. They will learn to control themselves. Right. I felt better already…NOT. “You still haven’t told me why I am here.” I was a little pissed off. But I had to it that it was nice looking at the guy in front of me, even though he had technically kidnapped me and no one knew where I was. Not even Alexander. “The name is Rodrick. And you are here because there a great many factions who would use you for their own personal gains. My boss is here to make sure that they don’t.” I already didn’t like the sound of that. “And who is your boss exactly?” He leaned back in his seat and grinned. “That is for him to say.” And that was it. We rode in silence on the way to wherever it is we were going. I dozed off. The next thing I knew, we were driving up to a gated estate. I leaned over Ronin and looked out the window. We had apparently driven all night. “Welcome to Oklahoma, Ms. Vaas.”

We drove up to a stunning early century Victorian manor. It was breathtaking. The drive was flanked by weeping willows, giving the manor a dreary, land of the lost feeling to it. I chuckled. We were greeted by two men in butler uniforms. “Please take the lady to her suite and have her ready in thirty minutes. He will be waiting for her in the atrium.” Rodrick turned to me, smiled and left me to myself. Thirty minutes later I was being taken to see the boss. Whoever the heck that was. Rodrick walked next to me in silence. “So are you his slave or something?”

He laughed. “Nothing like that, but I do work for him. He is a very generous man and really cafres for his staff, and his people.” I was awed at his reverence for his boss. “Who the heck is he then?” I had had enough mystery to last me a lifetime. “The name is Charles Vaas, and I am your father.” I turned and looked behind me. I had no words. I swallowed hard and rushed at him with closed fists. He wouldn’t move. He waved off his guards and looked down at me, eyes gleaming. When I finally stopped hitting him, he took my hands in his and kissed them. “You are even more beautiful than I . You have grown up to be a beautiful young woman.” Tell me something I don’t know. “Why did you have me kidnapped? Couldn’t you just pick up a phone or something?” “Phones are so impersonal, and I wanted to see you in person. The last time I saw you, was…” “About a thousand years ago.” I finished for him. It’s funny how people say ‘I haven’t seen you in forever,’ well I actually meant it. It had been a roughly a thousand years since I knew my father. He led me into a beautiful atrium. The flowers were in full bloom, filling the space with an intoxicating aroma. It was breathtaking, and serene. Charles sat across from me and took me in. “You have questions for me.” he said it matter of fact. I sighed. “Why have you kidnapped me? Why now after so many, many, many years?”

He leaned into his chair and rubbed his hands. “You my child are very important to a great many people. All have been searching for you for a very long time. We, or should I say our kind, are a very strong people. We lust for power, and use it against those who would reign in tyranny. I am the balance to that tyranny.” I was confused beyond any doubt and I knew he saw it written all over my face. He rubbed his temples. “I’ll make it simple. There are others who would use your…talents for their gain. There are people who wish to overthrow me. If that happens, all will be lost. The only thing which stands between the world you love and anarchy is me.” I stared at him for a while. I had his hair and his eyes. He carried himself with such power. I looked at him, and he looked back. We studied each other. “You want to know what your abilities are don’t you? I am surprised you haven’t discovered them already.” Of course I didn’t know what I could do. Heck, I didn’t even know I ever could. “For starters,” he said out loud. You can read minds. It is very useful when someone is trying to hunt you. He had spoken in my head. It is a very rare talent. There are only a handful of Originals who can actually do it. Second of all. Mind control. One in every thousand have it. Some like to call it compulsion. And it is to a certain degree. It may just save your life one day. Apart from Speed, agility, and quick reflexes, you can kill with a single thought. In all my years, I have never learned of anyone having that power. I realized you had that gift the first time I saw you fight. You killed your attacker with a single word.” He looked at me then, mesmerized. “The only one I knew capable of such a feat was my father.”

He scratched his head. “So you see why others would want you?” I did. I didn’t know how to do any of those things he had just mentioned. Could I? I ed a day when I had been upset at Alexander. I had looked at him, focusing my anger at him. He had taken a hold of his head and said that my thoughts were too loud. Oh my goodness, I could have killed Alexander and I didn’t even know I was doing it. “So am I a prisoner here?” I wanted to get back home to Alexander. I missed him like crazy. He chuckled. “Of course not child. I merely wanted to make sure you were safe. I have missed you throughout the ages, but I always knew where you were. I have watched you from afar, and I am pleased to see how you have blossomed.” “So are we done? Can I go home now?” “You would want to leave this place? I thought you might call this your home my dear.” Of course it wasn’t my home. My home was with Aunt Claire and Alexander. “I see that you miss them, your other friends. It is understandable. But I understand that there is another such as yourself living closely to you. He is an Original like you. He is strong and a fitting match for you. But you must this; we are only strongest when we are in the company of our own. He could help you realize your potential, your greatness.” I shook my head. “It’s not like that with him, we…are friends. Nothing more.” “Have you heard his blood sing to you?” My head popped in his direction. My face a mirror of shock. “I see it has. He is your mate my daughter. He will make you stronger, and in time you will be great.”

Tears streaked my cheeks. I loved Alexander. He was the one I had chosen to spend eternity with. Who the hell did this man think he was? He thought that because we shared some DNA tissue, that he could control my life? Hell no. My life was my life. He couldn’t waltz into my life after centuries of neglect and think he could control me. Not this little girl. “I would like to leave now please.” I would not stay in this house anymore. It was cold, and dark, and it wasn’t mine. “Stay the night, I will have Rodrick take you back in the morning. Think about what he talked about.” As if on cue, Rodrick walked in and came to my side. “See that she is tended to. We will take her back in the morning.” With a nod, we turned and I followed Rodrick into the hall. “I told you he was a great man.” He was all smiles. “Make yourself comfortable Isabel. We will speak later.” He winked at me and closed the doors. I threw myself on the bed and pulled out my cell phone. They hadn’t checked my bra for it. I was glad to have one life line handy. I dialed Alexander’s number and waited for him to pick up. He answered on the first ring. “Izzy? Izzy? Where are you? What happened? You okay?” His voice was frantic. I could feel the fear in his voice. “I am fine Alexander. Calm down.” “You were kidnapped and you want me to calm down? Where are you? I am coming for you. We are in the car already. We have been following your trail all night. Please tell me you are okay.” I sobbed. “Just come get me Alexander. I don’t want to be here. I need you. I am in Oklahoma at my…father’s house.”

There was silence on the phone. “We’ll be right there sweetie,” it was Aunt Claire who spoke. She was with them. “I know where you are. Don’t let him know were coming or he’ll never let you go.” Alexander’s voice was back, “can you make it out of the gates?” “I don’t know he has guards on every square inch of the estate. I love you,” I said through teary words. “I love you Izzy, I’m on my way to you.” The phone went dead. I sat back in the bed and thought about my father. Why had he waited so long to see me? Did he have his own personal agenda for me? Was I a pawn in his twisted game? All I knew was that I needed to get out of the house and away from Charles Vaas, as fast as I could. A few minutes later, I heard a knock at the door. I went to open it and found Rodrick standing on the other side with a silver tray carrying several covered dishes. “You hungry?” He had a playful demeanor. He was starting to grow on me. “Starved, please come in.” He walked in and set the tray down on a table next to my bed. I could smell the blood on every inch of the tray. “What is all this?” “Chef prepared these little delights in lieu of your arrival. He uncovered the first one, steak, medium rare with all the fixings. Followed by blood orange sorbet, and red wine. All traced with human blood. I looked up to Rodrick who was by the looks of it revolted. “How can you eat human food? You are a vampire. An original at that, yet you eat this,” he pointed to the dishes.

I rolled my eyes at him. “I have eaten food for the last century or so, and I only barely found out that I was a vampire a few days ago.” He laughed. “You are one amazing person Isabel. I am growing fond of you.” Our eyes met. I did feel a sort of kinship towards him that much I could say. It was something in the way he spoke. He was kind and gentle. Definitely a good guy. I’d have to to keep in touch with him. We sat and talked for the next few hours. I kept looking out my window for any sign that Alexander was close by. Nothing yet. I dismissed Rodrick and hugged him tightly before he left my room. “What was that for?” He was a little taken back by my abruptness. “Because you are a good person and you have been kind to me.” He raised an eyebrow. “This is only the beginning babe.” I got into bed and thought about Alexander. I would soon be in his arms. We would be together. A few hours later, I rose from the bed and made my way outside. There was a lake a few hundred feet to the South side of the property. Maybe I could manage my way there and wait for Alexander. I looked to the sides and found the guards looking right at me. Apparently they were on guard twenty four seven. Poor things. I smiled weakly and headed for the house. I climbed back into bed. I didn’t have any clothes with me so I decided to sleep in my bra and panties. No one was going to see me anyway. The doors were bolted shut. I was in my father’s house but I sure as hell didn’t trust him. The house was warm. I kicked off my blanket and turned so my back was to the window. Something was moving around outside. I could hear the rusting of leaves. I ignored it. A knock shook me out of my sleep. I turned to the window and saw a

single silhouette. I jumped off the bed and ran to the doors. The figure was cloaked. It excited me. Alexander was in full stealth mode. He was here. I opened the doors and walked out into his arms.

Chapter 26

There is a little known song that I used to listen to when I fumbled around clueless in my life. ‘Oops I did it again’ rang in my head for the umpteenth time. It was shocking to me how many times I could stumble through my life and be none the better for it. I happen to be the queen of fumbling. So far I had fallen in love with Alexander, and Vanyel, I was almost killed once, found out I was immortal, and kidnapped again. Was I ever going to get enough speed to jump the hurdle or was I going to eventually muster up the courage and jump the damn thing? I closed my eyes and felt the warmth in his arms. I was home. I pressed my head to his chest and cried at the mere feel of him. He shushed me softly, kissing the top of my head. I was so happy he was going to take me home. I turned to look for my clothes but ed that they were on the couch behind him. I turned around and was shocked by what I saw next. The hooded Alexander had removed the cover from his head and Vanyel was standing in font of me. It hadn’t been Alexander at all. He looked at me from head to toe, smiling all the while. I felt naked. I had been wearing my black lace push up bra, not that I needed it, and my skimpy barely there black thong. I had bought them for Alexander’s viewing pleasures and now it was Vanyel who was taking me in. I tried to cover myself up with my hands, but he was fast. He walked circles around me. His eyes bright with hunger. Or was it lust? “Where’s Alexander? Why didn’t he come get me himself?” He came right up to me, and snaked his hand around my waist, crushing me to him. “Stop,” I said. “Don’t touch me Vanyel.” I tried getting out of his grip but he only gripped tighter.

I had tried to sound upset, but my words had come out as a plea instead. “Why don’t you go back and play with your little dolls instead and leave me alone?” I wanted to rip his eyes out. He grinned. “You were jealous.” “Not jealous,” I glowered at him, “disgusted is more like it.” “I should be the one who is upset Isabel.” His voice was calm, but I sensed rage behind it. I looked into his eyes. “You upset? What the hell did I do to you o’ great and powerful? Please tell me because I am dying to know what I could have done to upset you.” He hissed through clenched teeth. He grabbed me by the shoulders and slammed me against a wall. He took my hands in one fist and pinned them over my head. He leaned in and touched his forehead to mine. “I saw you on top of him Isabel. You were devouring each other in front of me. Do you know what that did to me? Do you have any idea what I wanted to do to him?” Oh shoot. I didn’t want to think about it. I know Vanyel could kill Alexander, and I was afraid that one day he would. I couldn’t help it. I loved Alexander. He would just have to live with it. He leaned into the hollow at my neck. I felt his teeth graze the skin sending shivers through me. His eyes came back to mine. “Where’s Alexander, Vanyel?” “He is taking care of the grounds so it is safe for you to leave. I was breathing hard. “Why are you here?” His mouth was too close to mine, and it would be just too easy to break that infinite space between us. And I wanted more. “I am here to take you.” His voice was low and guttural. My mouth rested on his neck. “Take it Isabel, it is yours.

I pulled away from him, sweat on my brow. “No Vanyel, I can never do that with you. I love Alexander.” He traced my lips with his finger, his eyes pained. “He will never love you the way I can love you. But you already know that. Don’t you?” He lifted my chin to him. “I will never stop fighting for you Izzy, you are mine.” He wiped my tears and kissed my forehead. “Grab your clothes, let’s go.” We could not have gone out the front door. I had counted six guards just outside my doors. Vanyel could sense them as could I. We opened the doors as quietly as they would go. All was silent in the halls. I looked to Vanyel who looked back at me. “Where could they have gone?” I asked quietly. “I don’t like this one bit Isabel. It is just too easy.” I stepped out in front of him into the hall, he grabbed my hand. “Let’s not be brave Isabel,” he turned to me, his face too close to mine. I sucked in a breath, “I will not have you put yourself in danger…again.” I rolled my eyes. I when he and Alexander saved me from being a banquet to a bunch of rogues. “As if I would ever do that on purpose.” He smiled. “I should hope not.” We walked out into the hall, all the while sticking to the shadows. The house was eerily quiet. Too quiet for my taste, but then again, I didn’t think I actually had taste for this house. It wasn’t mine. We made it downstairs. We looked to each other, and lunged for the front door. The lights instantly stopped us in our tracks. Vanyel put one hand to my arm and scooted me so I was shielded behind him. My eyes fought the dark to re-focus. The light was bright and when my eyes finally cleared, I found out who had stopped us.

Ronin had Alexander shoved up against the wall, a silver dagger to his throat. He was so much bigger, that he made Alexander look like a toy poodle next to him. I heard a growl building up inside of me. I lunged for Ronin, but was stopped the instant Alexander yelped. “Ronin, what the hell are you doing to him? Let him go.” I was yelling at him. Alexander’s eyes pleaded with me to let it go. I tried to get to him but Vanyel had my hand in his and wouldn’t let go. I tried to reason with him, but he wouldn’t let Alexander go. “Let me go Vanyel,” I shook off his hand, “He needs to see who is in charge here. After all it is my father’s house. “Get out of here Izzy,” cried Alexander. “I am not leaving without you,” I looked up at him. I broke free from Vanyel’s grip and launched myself at Ronin. I was almost to him when the unthinkable happened. Ronin tossed Alexander to the side like some puppet and lunged out towards me. We met each other half lunge. It was like hitting concrete. I flew back into the wall. I turned to see him and saw Vanyel launch himself at Ronin. I hadn’t seen Ralph come in. He was on top of Alexander. I felt useless. I looked from Vanyel to Alexander. Which would I help? Could I even do anything to help them? “Get out Izzy, we’ll take care of this,” Alexander cried. I turned to him. Ralph had him by the throat but Alexander managed to throw him against the wall. Vanyel was holding his own with Ronin. He pulleed a weapon and aimed for Vanyel’s throat, I gasped. “Watch out,” I screamed. Vanyel turned to me, and that is when I saw the gargantuan run his knife down Vanyel’s chest. He fell to the ground. I took advantage of Ronin being turned around and found a shard of glass on the ground. I hurtled the broken table in front of me and launched myself onto his back. I thrust the weapon out in front of me, reaching for his massive throat and sliced across his neck. The gargantuan stopped instantly, and fell to the ground taking me with him. He managed to grab hold of me on the way down and crushed me under him. Vanyel hobbled over to me. “Help Alexander,” I pointed. “I’m okay.” I lied. I couldn’t breathe and I was sure

that at least three of my ribs were broken. “Izzy,” Alexander screamed. He was having a hard time with Ralph. Vanyel shot straight for him. Vanyel distracted the mountain of a man enough to where Alexander could untangle himself from him and break off his head with one swift move. Vanyel fell to the floor beside Ralph. Alexander ran to me, lifted Ronin off and scooped me up. He hugged me to his chest, being careful not to further injure me. “I think some of my ribs are broken,” I looked up at him. “A few of them.” “Vanyel needs you,” I looked over to Vanyel who had managed to sit up, holding his hands to his chest., Are you okay? What do you need? I can tell you have lost a lot of blood. I used my new mind speak ability on him. He cocked his head and stared right at me. You can do that? How long have you been able to do that Isabel? He was incredulous, as I knew he would be. How much blood have you lost Vanyel? Too much, but I should be fine once we get back. I smiled faintly and cocked my head. You are not going to last that long. The sleep will come. How do you know about that Izzy? You didn’t even know you were a vampire. I shrugged. I know now. “Alexander,” he turned and came back to me. “He needs blood, he’s lost too much, and he’s badly hurt. Take me to him.”

“No Izzy, I will give him mine, I am older, stronger…” I touched his face. “No you’re not. I am an Original ? My blood is stronger than yours and you know it.” His eyes were pained when he looked back at his brother. “Please Alexander, I have to help him.” He hesitantly nodded and scooped me up. Alexander laid me next to Vanyel. I leaned in, placing my arm over his mouth. I will not do this Isabel. There will be no turning back once this is done. I will not do this to you now. “Just shut up and take it, please. I don’t want you to sleep and…” He pushed my arm away, almost turning me on my side. “She’s trying to help you,” Alexander growled. “Don’t ever touch her like that, if I…” Vanyel and Alexander both turned to me. I had taken a glass shard from the floor and ran it down my arm. It was a small cut, but it hurt like hell. “Izzy, what the hell?” Vanyel’s eyes widened. He was about to protest when I shoved my arm to his mouth. His hand found my wrist and pulled me closer, making stumble on top of him. I looked to Alexander, his face anguished and furious. I love you, I mouthed to him. He came over and took my good hand in his. You do realize that our bond will be unbreakable now, Vanyel said to my mind. Loopholes Vanyel, there is always one around… if you look deep enough. And with that he let me go. Alexander pulled me into his arms, cradling me to his chest. I was dizzy with blood loss, but as Alexander carried me up to my room, I turned to see Vanyel sitting up. He was healing, and I was glad. Alexander stayed with me all night.

He was propped up on his elbow, looking down at me. He stroked my cheek. “I’m sorry Alexander. I know you are upset, but my blood is stronger than yours.” He pressed his eyes together and I saw the vein in his temple flare in and out. “I never want to see that again…you on top of him it…” he shook his head. “If anyone is going to take your blood, it will be me, and only me.” I pulled his chin to face me, “I am yours Alexander, never forget that.” “Promise?” He wasn’t convinced one bit. “Always,” I said.

Chapter 27

It had been a month since the attack at my father’s house. Vanyel had been injured, and had survived only because I had willingly given him my blood. I was happy to see him well, but it was going to take all my strength and my will to keep me sane. We had been able to avoid each other as much as possible. We had been acting weird around each other. If we were attracted before, now it was almost to the point of suffocation being around him. I could feel him with every bone in my body, another side effect of the bloodletting I wasn’t happy about. I had been weakened for a few days. Apparently an Original like myself, needed extended amounts of time to heal. Alexander had gone to buy fresh blood for me. Good old iron vitamins were not doing the trick for me. I enjoyed the blood. It had come from a blood bank in the next town. I had to give Alexander two thumbs way up for being the best nurse ever. Which is probably why it took less time to heal than initially planned. The constant making out was an excellent little bonus. No complaints at all. I waited for Alexander outside school. He had made a habit of taking me to and from school. I had toyed with the idea of him enrolling in school with me. After all, he did look a mature eighteen years old. Technically he was over a century younger than I, but he looked and felt just right to me. Anna stood next to me, chatting away with Jared. It was insane being around those two. I am pretty sure I had mentioned that they get a room on more than one occasion. I am sure that they had heeded my advice. “So, have you talked to your dad since…” She knew about the attack. She had seen me a few days after. There were tears running down her cheeks. “Oh Izzy, I only wished I could have helped you somehow.” I rolled my eyes. “You would have gotten yourself dead Anna. Then where would we be?” She hugged me for dear life. She only let go when Alexander had forcibly removed her from me. My constant guardian.

Aunt Claire had prepared my favorite dinner, pan seared fish, steamed vegetables, and fetuccinni Alfredo. She had invited Alexander over for dinner. She had busy as of late. Traveling constantly. As far as she knew, I had technically been at home alone for the last few weeks. I had actually been staying with Alexander…in his room. It had been the best weeks of my entire life. I hated not being around him. I couldn’t breathe if he wasn’t with me, and I actually felt physical pain when he left me to feed. We had retired to the sitting room while Claire freshened up. She had had a date over. Jacob Warren, an ant she had met a few months earlier, had ed us for the evening. He was handsome. Tall, athletic, dark brown hair and dreamy hazel eyes. He was totally hot. Alexander squeezed my hand. I turned to him and blushed. “So, when do you graduate?” He looked at me for the longest time, studying me from head to toe. Alexander draped his arm over my shoulder, pulling me to him. “A few more months, he said, almost growling. I chuckled. Jacob smiled and sat back in his chair. He raised his hands, “just making conversation friend,” he said. We sat in silence until Claire came back into the room. “All set,” she said looking at Jacob. They had reservations at an exclusive club downtown. Jacob came over to me and shook my hand, his fingers lingering on my hand, “I guess I’ll be seeing you Isabel,” he said. His voice velvet and seductive. I blushed hoping my aunt Claire hadn’t noticed it. Alexander rose up to meet him. They glared at each other for what seemed too long, and then I saw Jacob turn around and leave. “Don’t wait up,” Claire winked and went out into the night. I wrapped my arms around myself. “That was creepy.” I said and shivered. “What did you tell him Alexander?” I turned to meet his eyes. He stared at the door. “I don’t like him Izzy,” he said in a low voice, “he is…” He turned to me and kissed my forehead. “Not good for her.”

“He seemed like a perfectly good person before he went all Hannibal Lecter on me. There was something odd about him wasn’t there?” Alexander pulled me into his arms, and planted his lips on mine. “Not to worry, I am here, and nothing will ever get you. I promise.” I looked up. His eyes were bright, and I knew that look in his eyes so well. He was thinking mischievous little thoughts again. “And what pray-tell are you thinking about?” I traced the contours of his face. He leaned into my hand and kissed my fingers one by one. He scooped me up into his arms and took me upstairs. His mouth found mine and with one shove, opened the door to my room. He laid me on the bed. His mouth hungry on mine. I traced my hands up into his shirt and up his skin. His skin was burning. He lifted his hands, allowing me to remove his shirt. He was gorgeous. I knew I would never get enough of seeing him shirtless. He leaned down and found my mouth again. He traced his mouth over my cheeks, down my jaw and rested it on my neck. I gasped. He snapped his head up. “Alexander I…” He smiled. “I would never do it against your wishes Isabel, but I am always hoping for it.” I knew that my blood did crazy things to him, and I wanted to give it to him. I loved him, and my blood would be for him alone but I had barely recuperated from sharing it with Vanyel. He nodded, understanding written across his face. He wrinkled his nose. “It’s okay, you smell like him anyway.” I pushed him up off of me, “well thanks a lot Alexander, now you are saying that I stink?” He laughed. “All I am saying is that your blood still smells like him, the rest of you smells divine. It is like you are my own personal vile of exotic perfume. Both sweetly seductive and delicious at the same time. I have grown very fond of it you know?” He was being playful. But I was still angry that he had called me stinky.

I looked at the clock on my wall. I sighed heavily. It was getting late and I had to keep some kind of modesty around here. “It’s late Alexander, and I don’t know when she will be back.” He sat up and pulled me with him. “You are crazy if you think I am leaving you alone here, unprotected.” I knew he was afraid for me, and I loved him for it, but I hated being under lock and key all the time. “I love you for wanting to protect me Alexander, but I promise to lock and bolt the doors. Aunt Claire should be home soon enough.” He shook his head. I reached up and held his face between mine. “You can’t take care of me forever. You know? At some point I will have to take care of myself.” “Izzy, it is my job to take care of you.” “Your job Alexander? What, am I just something you are working with? Like some kind of poor sap? Thanks a lot.” I turned for the door and opened it. “Good night Alexander,” I said through clenched teeth. “Izzy, it isn’t like that. I need to protect you from them, from everyone. I love you and it would kill me to lose you because I wasn’t around to protect you,” he traced my face. “Then give me a little credit okay? I am not a total idiot you know?” “I know you are not Izzy, I just…” I closed his mouth with mine. He groaned in defeat. “Fine, I will see you in the morning,” he said and kissed my forehead. I bolted the door behind him and headed up for my room. Alexander had become a little overprotective as of late, and it had actually started to annoy the heck out of me. I hated to it it, but I couldn’t help it.

A few minutes later, I heard a knock at the door. I ran downstairs. “Alexander, I

said I would be fine.” I opened the door. My breath left my lungs when I saw Vanyel staring back at me. We looked at each other for the longest time, neither one of us saying anything. I found my voice, “What are you doing here?” His eyes looked wounded and miserable. “Isabel,” his voice was a plea. I outstretched my hand to him and he took it in his entwining our fingers together. He walked in and pulled me to his chest. His hands were at my waist, my head on his chest. He smelled like pure heaven. I felt weird being in his arms right after being in Alexander’s, but I didn’t want to let him go. “Then don’t let go Isabel, do not ever let go. I need you…” I looked up into his eyes. He looked down at me and I could see the need and want in his eyes. I pulled away from him and went to the couch. He remained standing, looking down at me. “Why are you here Vanyel? I have nothing to say to you.” I hated being so cold, but I was only afraid to give into what I felt for him. My feelings for him had only intensified since I had shared my blood with him. I was glad he was okay, but I was still afraid of being around him…alone. He walked to me and knelt before me, taking my hands in his. I gasped at his show of emotion. This man had been the picture of arrogance and self pride, and now he was at my feet groveling. My heart sank. I hated seeing him so defeated, so fragile. I missed seeing the vain, arrogant immortal I knew he was. His head was in my lap. I ran my hand through his hair down to his chin and lifted it to face me. “Isabel,” his voice barely a whisper. “I cannot go on like this. It is causing me great pain not being near you. I am in love with you, and your indifference kills

me, I cannot sleep, cannot feed, cannot concentrate on anything. Please put an end to my suffering. I beg you.” Tears had begun running down my cheeks. I felt the same about him. It wasn’t our fault. It was the blood. A bond forms when blood is freely given from one Original to another. He had warned me before I had split my arm for him to feed. I thought about what he meant to me and I couldn’t deny it any longer. I leaned into him and brushed my lips to his. He sighed heavily. His mouth was starved, and only I could sate his hunger. His mouth moved on mine, strong and soft at the same time. I moaned under his mouth. He laid me back on the sofa, his hand behind my neck, holding my chin up to his mouth. “I love you Isabel.” I was shocked at how much I needed him. “I love you Vanyel,” I said. He crushed his mouth to mine. His hands lifting me up to him. His body molding to mine. I wanted to be with him in the most visceral way but I didn’t want to be unfaithful to Alexander. What Vanyel and I had was beyond everything I had ever known. I couldn’t deny it any longer. I pulled his mouth down to my neck. “Take it,” I said panting. “Are you sure? I do not want to hurt you.” I looked up into his eyes. “I need to feel you on me.” He crushed his mouth to mine and moved to my neck. The pain was brief, and then came the surge of pleasure. My blood ran hot into his eager mouth. I could feel his tongue licking every precious drop from me. He pulled away and looked at me. He raised his index finger to his neck and slit it open. “Drink my love, take me into you.” My mouth met his neck and I exploded. His elixir flowed through me. I could feel him in every cell in my body, filling, sating, quenching. Yes, I needed this. I understood that it was all about bloodlust with him. I welcomed it. I pulled away and we stared into each other’s eyes. Tears filled my eyes. He reached up and caught the tears with his fingers, tasting them.

“Vanyel,” I said wiping my tears. “I can’t do this anymore. I can feel your love, but I am with Alexander. He loves me, and I love him. I want to be with him. Always.” He traced my face with his fingers. I saw the anguish in his eyes. “Please tell me that there is hope yet, and I will be satisfied for now.” I wanted to tell him that I needed him, and I wanted him to be with me, but I couldn’t betray Alexander. I wouldn’t. He brushed my lips. “I will wait for you, however long that may be. I will always be here to protect you from everyone, even my brother.” I let him out after a while. He kissed me deeply before he left. I leaned against the door. Guilty as hell. I had permitted, no literally begged, Vanyel to drink from me. And I had taken his blood in return. I was a monster.

Chapter 28

Anna was leaning on the door by our chemistry class. It was Friday. I had been looking forward to seeing Alexander at the club later on. She looked up to me. “Your place or mine?” I rolled my eyes at her. “Now there is a lame question Anna. Yours of course.” We walked into class. Mr. Warner our new teacher was decked out in a black pin stripe suit with matching blood red tie. I had to it he looked yummy. Anna turned to me, “couldn’t you just eat him up?” I smiled back at her. Mr. Warner turned his attention to me. His gaze met mine. I couldn’t look away, no matter how much I wanted to. There was something familiar about him. Maybe it was his eyes. I didn’t know but I would soon find out. “Ms. Lennox,” he said his voice soft, “please see me after class.” I nodded my head. Anna turned to me as did everyone else, and her mouth was a perfect O. Great. More unwanted attention. Class went by too fast, and just as I was about to gather my things and sneak out, I felt him standing right behind me. “Ms. Lennox,” his voice was silk, “may I have a word?” I turned to him, my voice caught in my throat. “Sure,” I barely said. He placed his hand on the small of my back and led me into his office. It was warm and inviting. A large desk, flanked by oversized book shelves, typical. He led me to an oversized sofa and sat down next to me. He took off his jacket and loosened his tie. He turned to me and took me in from top to bottom. “Your father sends his apologies,” he said, his voice even. “He was called away on business the night of your attack. He regrets that he could not be of more help

to you, but has sent me in his stead, to watch over you.” I sat back into the couch and let out a breath. “What was so important that he had to leave so suddenly? And how did he know what happened?” He caught me by surprise when he brushed a strand of hair from my face. “He really does love you, you know? He has always watched out for you through your aunt Claire.” Realization hit me like a Mac truck. “You mean Aunt Claire knew where he was the entire time?” “She is your guardian, appointed by your father. Of course she knows where he has been.” Tears flooded my eyes. Lies. Everyone had been telling me lies. But why? It could have been so much easier to know I had family. A father who cared for me. I had grown up with love, but not of my own blood. No, I wouldn’t cry. Not for my father, not for anyone ever again. I felt rage building up inside of me. I wanted to hit something over and over. I wanted to inflict pain. I had to so something to get rid of all the anger inside. I looked behind Mr. Warner. “May I borrow that pillow please?” He looked at me questioningly, but handed it to me the same. “Excuse me,” I said and buried my face in the pillow. I screamed loud and long until my head spun. I felt a hand on mine, trying to pry the pillow away from me. I released it and fell back into the sofa.

I am at the club. It is overflowing with writhing bodies. They move to the music. It is hot and crowded. I am dancing, letting the music take me. Alexander watches me dance. It pleases him to see me happy. Next to him Vanyel stares at me. There is lust in his eyes. They look at me and I am in a state of euphoria. They love me and I love them. I turn away from them letting the music take me. I am in someone’s arms. They are cold and warm at the same time. I don’t like the feeling I get in them. I look back to see where Alexander is, but he’s not there

anymore. Vanyel is gone as well. I look up to see the face of my captor. He is in shadow. A cloak hides his face from me. I am scared. I scream, but there is no one around. He leans in and kisses me. I let him. He is strong, and mysterious. He scares me, and I know that he is the end for me. I reach up to remove the cloak. It falls to his shoulders. I see his face. He smiles down at me. I scream in terror. It’s Haggai. He has found me. All is lost. I try and pull myself away from him, but he just laughs. Welcome home princess, he says, and bites down on my neck. I yell.

I heard yelling as I came to. It was me. I had had another one of my day-mares. I hated them. I felt like such a freak. Mr. Warner picked me up and held me to his chest. I sobbed. Alexander couldn’t save me this time. Haggai would come for me. All would be lost. I heard the door knob break and saw Alexander rushing into the room. He saw me in the arms of Mr. Warner. His eyes murderous and hurt. He lunged for Jacob and pulled me away from him. “What did you do to her? Who the hell are you?” I moved away from Alexander. I had never seen him so infuriated. I could understand why he was mad, but he didn’t know what had been going on. “Alexander stop.” I cried. “He didn’t do anything to me. I had a day-mare and he was helping me. Nothing happened.” He turned to me, his eyes full of rage. “I sensed you. You were terrified.” He took a step toward Jacob. I jumped in between them placing my hand on his chest. “Stop. You don’t know what happened. Stop being a jerk.” He looked at me. “Izzy, I felt you and…” I turned away from him. “Thank you Mr. Warner, but I will be leaving now.” He touched my shoulder, I heard Alexander growl, and nodded. I’ll see you in class tomorrow Isabel.” I turned and left the room, not looking back at Alexander. I picked up my things and left.

Alexander was a few steps behind me. I could feel him. He wanted to say something, but he knew I was furious with him. I walked down the hall, and I could hear the whispers from every girl in the hall. “Izzy,” his voice came from behind. I stopped. He turned me and crushed his mouth to mine. I heard everyone around us gasp. I pushed him away. “We’ll talk later Alexander. I need time to think.” “What did you see when you…” he took my hands in his and kissed them. I sighed deeply. “You weren’t there Alexander. I was alone and terrified. He took me. I died.” His eyes opened in shock. “Haggai got you? How? Where?” “It doesn’t matter now. You weren’t there.” And with that I turned on my heel and left him there. I walked out to the parking lot to wait for Aunt Claire. She had made reservations for us at the Palazzo. It was a swanky Italian restaurant. Reservations were crazy to get a hold of. Claire having the pull that she did had gotten them last minute. I was standing off the parking lot when I heard the familiar roar of Vanyel’s motorcycle. Alexander was on it. He got off and walked over to me. “Please let me take you home Izzy. I don’t know what happened back there. I felt your fear and when I saw you in his arms I…” he ran his hand through his hair. “I don’t like the idea of someone else touching you. Can you understand that? It drives me crazy.” “You doubt me. You don’t trust me. I have given myself to you body and soul yet you don’t trust me.” “Will you be coming by tonight? By the club I mean?” I looked at my watch. “Not tonight. I have plans with Claire.” I had wanted to be alone with him, but I was just so confused.

He stroked my cheek. “I will miss you,” he said kissing me softly.

Claire called and said that something had come up. I got a cab to Anna’s. I guess it was the club after all. I wanted to speak to Vanyel anyway. It would give me an excuse to go. “You look fabulous Izzy. Is that cashmere?” “Yeah, Claire had gotten a good deal at Neiman Marcus. She had come home from shopping with more than a few huge shopping bags. I had slipped on a short sleeve low v-cut black cashmere sweater, a black mini-skirt, and some black Jimmy Choos. I curled my hair so my locks fell just under my shoulders. Anna did my make up. I swear she was a professional. “Alexander is one lucky guy,” she said raising her eyebrows. “It’s not for him. I just felt like dres.” She opted for a pair of black skinny jeans and halter top. Skin tight boots that ran all the way up to her knees. She was too darn hot for herself.

We got to the club at a quarter to eleven. The music was already moving me. We walked in and as usual went straight to the bar. Jared was not there. He was standing in front of it, holding out a drink to Anna. I looked at him skeptically. “My night off,” he said and smiled. He took Ann a in his arms and planted one on her. She laughed. I got it, third wheel. “I am going to find Alexander,” I yelled over the music. They were too busy making out to listen. I walked up the stairs to the second level. I was feeling guilty from earlier. I had been a little hard on Alexander. I needed to apologize to him in every possible way I could. I needed him like I needed oxygen. The music was making me delirious. I loved the way it made me move. I closed

my eyes taking it in. I snapped out of it quickly. I needed to find Alexander. I walked to the back and looked to the booths where we usually sat. I was disappointed to find his seat empty. All of a sudden, I felt a pair of hands around my waist. “Hello beloved,” I t was Vanyel’s voice. I turned to him. “Where’s Alexander? I didn’t see him at his seat.” His eyes shot to the dance floor, where I had just come from. I almost fell back from the shock. Vanyel caught me before I could re-acquaint myself with the floor. Alexander had a girl held from the waist, and he was grinding up against her from behind. His mouth was on her neck and her hands were arched to the back bringing him closer to her. I leaned into Vanyel, hurt, crushed, and heart broken. I couldn’t look away. Alexander had turned her around and his mouth was crushed to hers. He looked up and turned to see me looking at him. The hands around my waist tightened. I wanted to lunge myself at him and scratch his eyes out. Alexander pushed the girl away and ran to me. I turned away and buried my face in Vanyel’s chest. “Izzy, it’s not what you think. I…” “Leave Alexander, your friend is waiting for you.” He grabbed one of my hands, I shook it off. I turned to look him in the eye. “Vanyel,” I said looking straight at Alexander, “will you dance with me?” “Izzy please don’t do this.” he was pleading. Vanyel took my hand and led me to the dance floor. Alexander sat in his seat, staring at me. His little friend came to him and he pushed her away. His gaze never leaving mine. I turned and leaned into Vanyel grinding myself to him. I saw him half sit up, fury raging inside. I purposely turned around and pulled Vanyel to my mouth. His hands pulling me closer. Our lips hot against each others, my eyes fixed on Alexander. I would make him feel what he made me feel. Alexander growled from across the room. What happened next was unexpected. I felt Vanyel’s grip loosen, and I was flung over Alexander’s shoulder. He was going so fast it made me dizzy.

I hit his back over and over. “Let me go Alexander,” I yelled over and over. “How does it feel to get your own medicine?” He stopped in front of a door, dropping me to the floor. I lost my balance and almost kissed the ground. He picked me up and pushed me back against the wall. His hands fists on either side of me. His head down. His breathing fast and ferocious. I could tell he was beyond his control. Good. He needed to get what he deserved. I had never seen him so furious. It excited me on a sick level. I tried to slip away from him, let him fret about it for a while. His hand went to my waist. “No, Izzy, you are staying right here.” His voice was low and guttural. “Why would you do that to me?” “Why would I do that to you? Really Alexander? And what the hell were you doing with her?” His eyes met mine. They were streaked with red, as if he’d been crying but they were not red from tears, it was rage. He unlocked the door and scooped me up into his arms. The room was beautiful. A four poster bed sat in the middle. Black velvet drapes hung loosely from the bed, creating a curtain. There were candles lining the walls, and animal skins covered the floor. “What is this place Alexander? Were you going to bring your friend down here? Did she do it for you? Are you that desperate? You promised me that it would never happen again. We’re done Alexander. I hate you. I turned for the door, but he was faster and stronger than I. he spun me around to him and kissed me ionately. Tears ran down my cheeks. “Let me go,” I cried, pushing him off me. “Let me explain,” he raised his voice, scaring me. I moved away from him. He fell to the floor, taking me by the waist and hugging me to him. I wouldn’t touch him. “You will never feel my skin on yours again. From this moment on, you are dead to me Alexander. I have had enough. I love Vanyel, and you just have to get over it.” I wanted him to feel the way I did. He looked up at me, pain in his eyes. He let me go. I turned for the door and slammed it behind me. I had done it. Revenge was sweet. But I felt like I was dying inside. I opened my eyes and felt something strike me from behind.

Everything went dark.

Chapter 29

I stirred slowly. My head was throbbing, and my face was wet. I tried to reach up and wipe it, but my hands were tied behind my back. I was in a strange room. It was dimly lit. I looked around to get a better idea of where I might be. Or to find an exit. I was on a bed. I looked down and saw myself. I was dressed in a red gown. It was made of some kind of gossamer fabric. It was long and low cut in the front. “Help,” I cried out. Nothing. I cried out again, only to find myself alone. “No one can hear you my sweet,” a husky voice said from the shadows. “My master comes soon,” he said. The voice sounded familiar. But I couldn’t place it. “What do you want with me? Why did you kidnap me?” I wanted him to talk. Maybe I could place the voice. Vanyel, I need you. I am scared. Someone took me from the club. I don’t know where I am. I sent out my voice to him. I hoped he would be able to track me like last time. Oh shoot. I just had an epiphany. “When will Haggai be here for his prize?” The man chuckled. “Very soon.” Oh I hated being right all the time. This has to be a nightmare. I had been careful. Not really. But I had been in a public place where people could see me. How could he have gotten by everyone? Please help me. Anybody. I heard footsteps coming towards the door. Heavy footsteps. I held my breath. The door opened. Light filled the entire space. I saw a hooded figure, like the

one n my day-mare coming towards me. He leaned down to where I sat, sniffing at me. “Nice to see you again, Isabel.” “Why are you doing this?” He nodded to the figure in the room with me. I saw a shiny object in his hands. Instantly my bonds were cut. I rubbed my hands together. I ran for the exit, but the guy from the shadows was faster than I. he caught me, turning me to my captor. “No, no Ms. Lennox, we will be having none of that now. I have shown you my goodwill, by cutting your bonds. Do not betray my trust.” “You kidnapped me, tied me up, and threw me in this room and you want me to trust you?” Who in the hell did he think he was? “I haven’t introduced myself to you, I am sorry about that. I am Haggai, at your service.” he bowed down like some eighteenth century gentleman. Too bad it was wasted. I didn’t trust him as far as I could throw him. He looked down at me, turning my chin here and there. “Yes. I can see why they are all so taken with you. You are truly a vision. Too bad they will never see you again. Alive that is.” A chill ran up and down my spine. I shuddered. “What is so special about me?” I at least had a right to know that much. He laughed. “It is not you we are after my sweet, we are after a bigger fish.” I had the feeling I had been used as bait. “Who are you trying to lure here? Why me?” “Your father is a stubborn man. He just won’t let us be who we are meant to be. He is a meddlesome man, but that is why we have you sweet thing. You are what he loves most in the world. What better way to lure him to us?”

They’d been after my father the whole time. I just happen to be his daughter. There was a knock at the door. I turned to see three hooded figures come inside. “Do not let her out if your sights,” he ordered. And with that he turned one last time and left.

I looked up at the figures standing just outside the door. I would never overpower them in a million years. I sat quietly and concentrated. I needed Vanyel to hear me. Vanyel, please hear me. Isabel, where are you? Are you allright? Have they hurt you? I have been going mad trying to tack you. I’m scared, and I don’t know what to do. Help me. We’ve been all over the city, we can’t trace you. Do you hear anything? See anything? No, wait. Yes, I hear music. Oh, I think we are underground. Haggai has me in a room with a few guards outside. The door is open that is why you can hear me. Keep talking Love, I will find you. Hurry Vanyel. I need you.

We kept talking. It was soothing just hearing his voice. I would have liked to have been able to communicate with Alexander the same way, but I just didn’t know how. I hear you loud and clear Izzy. It was Alexander’s voice. I gasped.

How? When? Is it really you? Yes. I heard everything. I understand that I let you down Izzy, but I hoped we could work things out. Seems it is too late now. No Alexander, I love you, always, but you hurt me. What did you expect me to do? Applaud you and your little girl toys? What do you think I felt seeing you all over her? Did you think I enjoyed that? You killed me Alexander. My heart broke. I don’t know if it will ever mend itself again. I was still very hurt. So you ran to my brother’s arms? Yes, he cares for me, and he has never done what you did. Izzy, please just tell me that you will forgive me one day. I can’t live without you anymore. You hurt me more than anyone ever could Alexander. Do you understand that? Maybe I should just let Haggai end it for us both. I heard a growl. Never say that again, do you hear me? Do not ever give up. Fight Izzy, always fight back.

Haggai stood in front of me again. His hand stretched out to me. “Follow me my sweet, time to meet da I wouldn’t take his hand. Two of the cloaked figures grabbed me by an arm and lifted me up, carrying me behind their leader. We walked through steel doors into an expansive room. It was a disco floor. I recognized it. Club Nexus. It was a few blocks from Inferno. O my God, I had been so close yet so far from Alexander. I concentrated. Alexander, I sent out. I am in club Nexus. They are here. Please help me.

Nothing. I tried again but nothing came. Terrific where were they when I needed them? I looked up at a clock on the wall. It was four in the morning. I had thought it had been a few days later, but it had just been a few hours.

A few minutes later, I heard the door to the entrance of the club crash to the floor. I heard voices coming from beyond one of the walls. Haggai came to me, and took me by the waist pulling me closer. His hand stayed at my waist while the other snaked around my throat. I blinked back tears. My father walked in flanked by Rodrick and a few other vamps I didn’t recognize. Rodrick gave me a sad smile. My father was calm and collected. Something about the way he was indifferent towards the situation made me furious. It was his damned fault I was in this whole mess in the first place. Haggai nodded his head and from the shadows I could see hooded figures come out. There were so many of them. It was a lost cause. My father was outnumbered. “Brother, I see you have found my daughter.” Charles chuckled. “Yes, she is quite the sweetie isn’t she?” “Let her go and I will go easy on you my friend. She is of no concern to you.” My father’s voice was smooth and laced with rage. “I am not your fool Charles, you agree to my , or this sweet little thing gets hurt real bad.” “Over my dead body,” I heard a voice say. It was Vanyel. He had come in from behind Haggai. Alexander stood to the side of him as did Nicolas and Garrett. I saw Diana and Adrielle up on the second b balcony. They had heard me.

Haggai looked up and laughed. “Let her go,” Vanyel repeated, “and we might let you live.” “What is it with this girl that has everybody turned upside down?” “She is mine,” I heard Alexander growl. “You touch her and I will kill you where you stand.” I heard my father’s voice in my head. “Daughter, I will make sure that you are safe, but you must do what I tell you to do. Understood?” I blinked my eyes. “Good, then what I need you to do is try and bite down on his arm. That will distract him and give me time to move in.” I turned to Alexander and Vanyel who were looking right back at me. I love you, Alexander mouthed to me. That is all it took for me to work up the nerve. I put my hands around Haggai’s arm and brought it down to my mouth. I closed my eyes and bit down. The next think I knew, I was being flung across the room. I saw Alexander lunge at Haggai, teeth bared. Haggai jumped out of the way. Alexander followed behind him. Vanyel had his hands full with one of the hooded figures as did Garrett and Nicolas. Diana was at my side, cleaning off some of the blood from my head. “Adrielle,” she yelled. Adrielle was at my other side, holding a cloth to my arm. “How did he cut you?” I looked down at my arm and saw an angry red line running from my wrist to my shoulder. They gasped. “Silver…he cut her with a silver knife.”

Just then my body started to convulse. The growling had stopped and all had turned quiet. Diana was shouting to someone over me. Faces came in and out of my vision. I was drifting in and out of consciousness. I knew what was happening. I was dying of silver poisoning. Silver is deadly to vampires. Something I was learning a little too late. I could hear voices. People hovering over me, yelling at each other. “Haggai,” I whispered, “I couldn‘t.” Someone shushed me. “He got away Izzy, but we managed to take out most of his men. He’s not done. I am afraid he will be back…” “Alexander…where?” My eyes were coming in and out of focus. I stretched out my hand. A hand reached out for me. “I’m here Izzy, stay with me.” Alexander’s voice was pained and raging. “Don’t you dare do this to me again Izzy. Don’t you do this.” “I’m cold…” I said. My body started to tremble. My head ached, and my mouth had become very dry. “She is losing too much blood. We have to…” “No Alexander, we must not rush things. She is strong. She will get through this.” I heard growling. The hand that held mine was gone. I shuddered. I heard everyone arguing. “Please don’t fight…” my voice barely a whisper. “I love her, and I will not let her die.” Alexander’s voice was rough. Someone knelt in front of me. They were touching my face. “I am here sweetie,” Aunt Claire’s voice was barely a whisper. “I’m sorry…I.” “Don’t speak sweetie. I am going to help get rid of the pain.” I wanted to get up and hug her. I knew I was dying. If I was aware of anything, it

was the fact that I knew I wouldn’t last much longer. I had a few regrets. I would never get to kiss Alexander’s lips, or touch his skin. I would never see the look in Vanyel’s eyes when he looked at me. I would never go on another shopping spree with Aunt Claire. I would never get to know my father. That one hurt the most. One thing I wasn’t quite clear on was this: I was an Original. How was I dying if I was immortal? That didn’t even compute. I was supposed to be more than a millennia old, yet I lay here dying. Isn’t that something? “I’ll do it,” I heard someone growl. “No,” I heard a voice say. “If anyone is going to change her, it is going to be me.” That was Vanyel. I’d know that voice anywhere. Even if I went to the ends of the earth, I would know that voice. Silence. All had gone still. I felt a pair of strong arms scoop me up out of the sofa. I was laid on a bed. It was soft. It was Alexander’s bed. I felt for him and pulled him to me. “Izzy, I love you,” he said, “I am going to help you. You have lost a lot of blood and a transfusion won’t work on you Love. We have to do it the old fashioned way.” He buried his head at the hollow between my chin and my neck. “Do you trust me Izzy?” his voice laced with sorrow. “I love you too Vanyel.” I felt his neck at my mouth. It was painful at first, and then came the ecstasy. His blood flowed. It was color, it was pain. All of his emotions, his life was seeping out of his body in a current of endless bliss. The colors flashed before my eyes. Gold, bright as the very sky. Purples, greens, a whole rainbow. The rainbow darkened, the colors draining from it, sliding to the lifeless ground. My pulse slowed, and I knew exactly why. My life was changing. My body was cold, and wet. I was burning. I was the fire. It raged, and scorched

inside of my burning skin. My mouth parched. I tried opening my eyes. They were ablaze. Wetness ran down my skin, my cheeks. Why couldn’t someone do something to help me? Stop my pain. Help me. Heal me. Kill me. I wanted to die. It was excruciating. Was I already dead? Was this hell? Was I being punished? Would I ever be well again? I didn’t think so. My life had been reduced to suffering and hurt. Through my agony, I could hear voices coming in and out. I wanted to place them, but they were alien to me. I only knew pain and burning. When would my agony end?

Chapter 30

I was half dazed as I came to. My body no longer hurt. I felt lighter than air. My limbs were flawless as I stretched. My arms felt strong and limber at the same time. My legs were like steel. They were firm and curvy. My heart beat slowly. Too slow for a human. Then I ed. I wasn’t totally human to begin with. What was I? “Let her rest,” I heard someone whisper, “She is going to be very weak when she wakes.” The voice was unfamiliar. It was music, a choir of angels singing to me. I wanted more. My body craved that voice. Weak? Hell no, I felt like a feather, light as the wind. Something smelled delicious. It was the purest of nectars. I wanted to drink in the delicious smell. Drown in it. It was close. Too close but not enough for me to take it. I wanted it. I needed it. My mouth salivated. I sighed, a hungry throaty sound escaping my lips. “She’s going to be fine Alexander.” I heard a voice say. Alexander? Who was that? Did I know him? “She’s going to be more than fine. She is magnificent. Look at her.” That voice did something weird to me. I wanted it in my ear. I wanted it to sing to me. It was like silk, and I wanted to wrap myself up in it. “Izzy? Can you hear me?” I didn’t like that voice. Something about it made me hiss. I didn’t understand it. I opened my eyes. There were people standing around me. Strangers, all of them. I sat up, moving to the corner of the bed I was in. I looked around the room. It was big and everything was so dark. I liked dark. There was someone on the bed with me. He was handsome. I cocked my head, taking him in. His eyes were happy and sad at the same time. He reached out to me. “Izzy,” he said giving me his hand, “you are going to be okay.” I didn’t like the sound of him. I felt strange. I moved farther into the corner, away from him. There were two pretty girls in the room with me, along with two cute boys. I wonder if the beautiful voice belonged to one of them.

One of the girls approached me, kneeling in front of me. She was pretty. Light brown hair, full lips, and pretty green eyes. “Izzy do you me?” she asked, her voice like a bell. I liked her right away. I gave her my hand. She pulled me up and hugged me. I was afraid of her. I looked at the other people in the room. They were smiling at me. I smiled back. The one named Alexander walked to me. He was holding his hand out to me. “No,” I growled. His hands dropped to his sides. He looked sad. His eyes were so hurt. Why would he look like that? I didn’t know him. He was a stranger. And I didn’t like him. I was led to a sofa in the next room. I sat down, never taking my eyes off of anybody. Always on guard. I gathered my knees to my chest and heard as they spoke to one another. I looked to the far side of the room and saw the one they called Alexander on his knees. He was looking at me. He was giving me the strangest look. I was uncomfortable looking at him. There were two boys next to him. They’d look back at me and say things to Alexander. He would nod his head and fall to the ground. At one point he slammed his hands through a wall. He was strong. The rich smell caught me by surprise. I would have jumped out of the sofa and run to the one holding the smell had the pretty girl not held me in place. There was another man standing in the room with us. He looked like a Greek God. He was the most beautiful creature I had ever beheld. I swallowed hard. He noticed. In his hands he held a container. The smell was coming from him. I managed to get away from the pretty girl and slammed into the one holding the can. He caught me by the waist. He was strong. His hands were warm. I leaned into them. I looked him in the eyes. I was lost in them. “You are truly a vision,” his voice was a caress to my senses. I felt myself blush. He was the one with the voice I longed for. It fit him too.

I heard a growl. I turned to see Alexander. He was standing, his eyes red with fury. The two boys held him from each arm. I growled back. I heard my angel chuckle. I turned to him; his laughter was like a melody I couldn’t get enough of. I reached up to trace his face. I loved him. I think somewhere deep inside I always had. He leaned in to kiss my forehead. I wove my fingers through his hair and pulled him down to my mouth. Our lips met, and I exploded with pleasure. He took me in his embrace and deepened the kiss. I was in Heaven. I moaned with pleasure. He loved me too. I could feel it. Too soon he pulled away from me. I shuddered. I wanted more. He looked down at me and sighed. “Later my love,” he said. His body burned with need as did mine. I heard something break. I turned around and saw Alexander picking up chairs and throwing them across the room. “Take me away from here my love,” I said to my angel. He nodded and led me out of the room. People yelled as we left the room. I didn’t care. I was with my dark prince and that is all that mattered to me. I rolled around in obsidian silk. It was rich and warm and inviting. I loved the way they felt on my skin. I had too many clothes on. They were making my skin chafe. My dark prince sat in a high back black velvet chair. He wore a black silk un-tucked shirt, his sleeves rolled up to his wrists. His hair was combed back away from his face. His leg was crossed over the other, his eyes never leaving mine. He liked to look at me. I could tell. He was excited to see me rolling in his bed. I got off the bed and went to him. He stayed still. I swayed my body in such a way. I didn’t know I could move like I did. I wanted to entice him. I knew it was working, by the look in his eyes. I stood in front of him. His face even, taking me in from top to bottom. He smiled. He liked what he was looking at. It made me happy. He snaked his arms around my waist pulling me to him. I straddled his lap. He sighed, running his fingers along my arms. I felt tingles where his skin touched mine. It made me shiver with pleasure. He smiled. His mouth found mine. I leaned into him. I leaned in and bit the buttons

off of his shirt, one by one. He groaned. His skin was blazing hot inviting me in. He lifted me up and carried me to his bed. He laid me down and found my mouth again. His tongue searching my mouth. “More,” I moaned against his mouth. He buried his mouth deeper in mine. There was a knock at the door. He pulled away. “No,” I cried in agony, “come back to me.” He complied too eagerly. The knock at the door was louder. I knew that it wouldn’t last standing much longer. My dark prince brushed my hair from my face. “It might be important,” he said a little out of breath. “Look at me,” I said taking his face in my hands. He obliged. “I need you and you need me,” he smiled and brushed his mouth to mine. The door splintered as it crashed into the wall. Alexander stood at the door. He was crouched. It looked like he was about to attack. He took one look at me and stormed into the room. “What do you think you are doing with her Vanyel?” Vanyel was the name of my dark prince. It suited him perfectly. “Leave us alone. I love him. Go away.” I said angrily. I hated him for interrupting us. He lunged at my prince. But I was faster. I dove in front of him blocking his way. “What are you doing Izzy?” His voice was strained. “Why would you do this to us? I love you and you love me. Do you understand? We love each other. We worked so hard to be together. You know that. I know you do.” He was on his knees. I don’t know why I did what I did next. It still baffled me. I went to him and knelt in front of him. I lifted his head, making him look at me. His eyes were defeated. “Why do you say such things to me? How do I know you? You seem familiar to me somehow.”

He leaned in and placed his forehead to mine. “I love you Izzy. You know me, and I know you.” I swallowed hard and turned back to my prince. He smiled at me, making my heart flip. I turned back to Alexander. “I am sorry.” I kissed his forehead and went back into my prince’s arms. Later that night I slept. I had been thirsty and my prince had brought me sustenance. It smelled divine and I devoured every drop of it.

I dreamed of my dark prince. His face appeared in front of me, brushing my skin. Then his face changed. It was no longer my prince standing in front of me, but Alexander. He was laying on the ground very still. He was not moving. His neck was cut open, and he was covered in his own blood. I ran to him, not knowing what to do. I knelt beside him trying to wake him but it was futile. He was long gone. I took his hand and brought it to my lips. There was a piece of paper in his hand. I took it. There were three words on the paper. I am sorry. I woke up and ran from the comfort of my bed. I had been aloe in the dark room. I made my way down the hall. I was running to find Alexander. I had to know he was okay. I didn’t know why I cared but something was driving me. It was making me anxious to know if he was safe. I was confused. I didn’t like him but he had been dead in my dream. He had to be okay. I reached a door. I didn’t know why but I knew it was his door. I kicked it open. He sat in a chair in the far corner of the room. He stood up as I made my way into his room. He was shirtless, only bottoms covered his perfect body. I ran, throwing myself at him. “Oh thank goodness you are okay,” I cried. I buried my head in his chest. My hands around his waist. His hands covered me. “Why wouldn’t I be?” his voice was hoarse.

I dreamt that you were…” I couldn’t continue. “You had killed yourself. Why would you do that?” I was angry. I pulled away and hit him in the chest. I landed blow after blow to him. He never flinched. Tears were flowing hot on my cheeks. I waited for him to strike me back, but he just reached out and pressed me to his chest instead. I sobbed. He stroked my back and kissed my head. “Why won’t you fight back?” My voice tired. I wanted him to fight back. I didn’t like him but I had come to make sure he was alive. “Fight…” I said looking into his eyes. He raised his hands to my face and buried his lips on mine. I melted into him. His mouth was hungry on mine. I let him take me. It felt right. I wanted to be with him. My body was pulled to him. His hands found their way up my back. This felt perfect. I thought about my prince, but soon put him to the back of my mind as I felt Alexander scoop me up into his arms. He kissed me deeper. “I love you Alexander,” I said between breaths. He pulled away staring in amazement. “Izzy? Is that you?” I kissed him back. “Yes, I‘m here.” He looked exuberant. We lay in bed tangled in each other. His body molded against mine. A perfect fit. He traced the contour of my lips with his fingers. I enjoyed his touch. It did strange things to my body. “Where did I go Alexander?” He looked at me lovingly. You were far away, but now you’re back. That is what counts. “I’m sorry,” I said half sobbing. He rubbed my arms. “I will always be here to catch you when you fall. I’ll be the one to hold you up again.”

Chapter 31

It had been the best night of my life. I lay in bed with Alexander, his arms draped over me. I wanted this forever. I watched him sleep. He was even more gorgeous asleep than he was awake. I traced his nose, his eyes, and his lips. He was mine. And I was his. We had shared each other in every way possible. It was pure and unadulterated joy. I closed my eyes and ed the night. It was magic. His blood tasted of pure goodness. I wanted to drown in it. I could never get enough. He was looking at me when I opened my eyes. You are the most incredible person Izzy, and I am so in love with you. He spoke to my mind. I smiled. Not as much as I do Alexander. You want me to prove it? He grinned. Anything you want my love, is yours. I was enjoying our little mind speak conversations. I rose over him and straddled myself over his pelvis. His eyes widened. I pulled him up to me, and crushed my mouth to his. He groaned.

Later we went downstairs. Everyone was in the kitchen, eating. Alexander and I walked in, hand in hand and the chatter came to a halt. “Good morning sleepy heads,” chimed Diana, “Sleep well did we?” she raised her eyebrows at me. I turned to Alexander and blushed. “I imagine you had a very good night by the looks of it,” Garrett smirked. “All right you two,” Adrielle said, a little annoyed, “leave them alone.” She turned to me and winked.

I loved her so much. She always managed to come in and scoop me out of a mess. That’s just who she was. We sat at the bar and ate. Eggs, bacon, toast, and potatoes. Your typical American breakfast. Of course, we washed it down with good old O negative instead of juice. It definitely hit the spot. Alexander and I had our backs to the door when I heard everyone go quiet. He was feeding me a strip of bacon from his mouth when someone cleared their throat. I knew this confrontation would have to come sooner or later, me hoping that it would have been much, much later, but here it was. Alexander looped his arm around my waist and turned us around. Vanyel was leaning against the door frame. His eyes looked hurt, and his mouth was a tight line. He looked at me bewilderingly. Alexander spoke. “Good morning brother,” he said and picked up a plate, “hungry?” He growled and left the room. Garrett was about to run after him when I stopped him. “Wait Garrett,” my voice was rough, “let me talk to him please.” He looked at me, and was obviously confused. “I hurt him, I think, and I need him to understand what happened to me.” “He is more than hurt Izzy, I have never seen him like this.” He sighed. “I fear what he might do to himself.” The idea frightened me. I knew the truth in Garrett’s words. I gave Alexander a smile. He nodded. He knew it was right that I should talk to his brother.

I knew where Vanyel was the instant I stepped out of the kitchen. He was in his room. It was two doors down from Alexander’s room. I stood in front of it and took a deep breath. I opened the door. I didn’t have to knock. He wasn’t waiting for me, but I knew he wouldn’t protest either. “Vanyel.”

He was lying on his bed, legs crossed at the ankle, his hands over his head. He heard my voice and sat up. “Please just go,” he said. His voice a plea. “You have made your choice Isabel.” I had made my choice, but my heart was breaking at his words. I had never heard him so pained. I closed and locked the door behind me. He jerked his head to the door. His voice was flat. “You’re not going to leave me alone are you?” “No,” I let out a breath, “we need to talk.” “Izzy please don’t…” he said. He’d called me Izzy. He had never called me Izzy before. I went to sit next to him on the bed. I took his hand and brushed my lips over it. I felt him shudder. I looked into his eyes. “I am sorry Vanyel.” I felt tears threatening. I had to do this or we would never get on with our lives. “You did nothing wrong Izzy, it’s just that yesterday you said that you loved me and I thought…” he shook his head, “never mind.” I held his chin and turned him to face me. “I do love you Vanyel, but…well…I love Alexander too. I know it isn’t fair for you, but I can’t help what I feel.” Tears ran down my cheeks. He brushed them away. “Don’t cry beautiful, it breaks my heart to see you so sad.” He spoke softly. “Why did you change me?” his opened wide. “I knew what was happening and I felt you…your blood bringing me back.” He looked down. “You were dying Izzy, and I couldn’t allow that to happen… ever. You mean too much to me to let you go like that.” “I felt you in me. It was pure. I felt how much you care for me Vanyel. I just wish…”

He put his hand around my waist and pulled me to him. I lay my head on his chest, and sobbed. This beautiful creature loved me more than his own existence and I couldn’t reciprocate his feelings. What kind of monster was I? My heart told me I loved Alexander, but my body kept being drawn to Vanyel. I was getting tired of fighting this constant battle, but I didn’t know what to do about it. I pulled myself off of Vanyel and pulled myself up to meet his cheek. He turned and cradled my head in his hands. He stared back at me, as if memorizing my face. Pulling away quickly, he moved to the far side of the room. He was on his knees and his head was down. “I can’t do this anymore.” his voice barely a whisper, “I love you with my entire being, but I cannot do this with you anymore.” He looked up at me then. “You love me and want to be with me only,” he looked back to the floor, “or you do not. I cannot hurt like this anymore.” I knew what he was talking about. I felt torn in two. My heart ached for Vanyel. It always would. My new heightened senses made the pain multiply ten fold. I literally felt my heart breaking. I got off the bed, and stood right in front of him. “You gave me this life Vanyel…you cannot leave me.” I knelt in front of him. He lifted his hand and traced my lips. I shuddered at his touch. “You would have me stay and watch you be with him? Is that what you would want for me? I don’t want to watch you with him. If I had my way I would take you far away from here. You would be mine and mine only. I would keep you safe. You would be happy…and…” “You would have me abandon everything? I care for you much more than I should. I give you my blood freely. I need to figure out what to do about Haggai. I know he won’t give up on me, and…” He growled through his teeth. “He will not get close to you.” “But you won’t be here to protect me.” I said it matter of fact. I hated myself for hitting below the belt. He sank farther to the floor. “I…” he was struggling for the words.

I leaned into him and placed my forehead to his. “Don’t leave me dark prince.” I felt his lips on mine. He pressed himself to me, a soft tender brushing of lips. I loved the way he felt on my skin.

Later that day Alexander and I went to see a movie in our room. We had invited the rest of the guys to watch with us. I snuggled next to Alexander, looking at my new family. I loved them all so much, and I knew they felt the same towards me. Vanyel sat behind us on the chaise. I could feel his gaze on the back of my head. My skin goose bumped. Alexander draped his arm over my shoulder. I heard a low growl behind me. Alexander chuckled. I got up to go to the bathroom. Alexander kissed me quickly on my way out. I ed by Vanyel, who reached out for my hand, running his fingers along my arm instead. I shivered. I closed my eyes and walked out into the hall. I reached the bathroom closed the door and slid down to the floor. What was I doing to these guys? What were they doing to me? I didn’t have the strength to let go of either of them. I didn’t want to. And therein was the problem. My phone buzzed in my pocket. I had totally forgotten it was there. I pulled it out and saw the number. It was Claire. “Sorry I haven’t called but I have been a little busy, and I am sorry,” I said hoping to placate her. “Isabel? He…” “Hello? Hello? Aunt Claire are you there?” I could hear heavy breathing on the other line. “Say something. Are you okay?” “Oh she is just fine.” A husky voice said. Shit, shit, shit. I ed that voice.

“Don’t hurt her you hear me. Leave her alone.” I was yelling at the phone. “No need to get out of control sweetie,” his voice purred, “She will be just fine as soon as you do what I say.” It was worse than I thought. He had my aunt Claire. He was holding the ace while I had a two of spades. Game over. I hated poker. Stupid game. The odds of winning weren’t very good if you didn’t know how to freaking play the stinking game. “What do you want from me?” My voice trembled. There was silence for a few minutes. I hated waiting. My one pet peeve. His voice startled me when it came through. “A life for a life.” He laughed. “fair enough for you? I mean what is your precious Aunties life worth to you?” He had me between the proverbial rock and a hard place. “When and where?”

Chapter 32

There have been few times in my life where I was absolutely sure about the decisions I made. It had been a gut feeling of sorts, if you can see it that way. Normally I would have had to sit and stew my thoughts for several days or weeks to find an answer to anything. Now-a-days it was more instinct than thought that governed me. I had been living on a precipice for a while now, tethered only by hope. A cord so thin, I felt the fates would find me pathetic and decide to use their scissors and make one swift cut. That’s all it would take. I stepped out into the hall and dropped to the floor. Haggai had given specific directions on where to meet him. “Don’t tell anyone or she dies a very slow death,” he had warned. The bastard. I hated him more than ever. I held the phone to my chest and gathered up my knees to my chest. I would have to face my death alone. No one would ever find me. “Izzy,” Alexander knelt beside me taking me in his arms. “What is it? Are you okay?” He crushed me to his chest. I relished the feel of his arms around me. I knew it would be the last time I would feel them. He took my chin and turned me to face him. “Please tell me what it is love; I can’t bear to see you like this.” Vanyel ed us in the hall as did everybody else. I looked up to them and lied. “I am just so happy. I love you all so much, and you have done so much for me. It just overwhelms me sometimes. That’s all.” They chuckled. It made me feel safe even though I knew I never would be again. I let the tears flow and buried my face in Alexander’s chest. He ran his hands along my back and kissed my head. Later that night I left Alexander in bed and made my way to the kitchen. I turned

on the lights and was shocked to find Vanyel sitting at the bar. He had a half a glass of blood in his hand. He turned to me. “I prefer yours,” he smiled. I served myself a glass and sat across from him. “What really happened today?” He was looking right at me. His gaze unrelenting. “You can’t fool me Izzy, I know you inside out.” I blushed. He really did know me inside out. I hated him for it. Not really. I loved him, and that was the problem between us. I was about to tell him, against my better judgment, what Haggai had said. Just as I opened my mouth, my phone rang again. I tensed up, Vanyel instantly taking my hand in his. “Hello,” I said. I knew who it was but giving anything away would have been very bad for Claire. “You alone?” His voice was deep and raspy. I looked at Vanyel who smiled back at me. “No,” I said. “Very well, I would like you to meet me at the bridge right off of congress. Do you know where that is?” “Of course Aunt Claire, I can meet you there later. Can you be more specific?” I hated having to lie and in front of Vanyel who could have easily read through my BS. I loved that he wasn’t prying into my head right now. I heard a sigh, and Haggai went on. “Right before you reach the bridge, there is a fork. Take the left and go until you reach a small shed to the right of the gravel road. I will be there with your dear auntie.” I sucked in a breath. “I’ll be there at six sharp.” I said in my most convincing voice. I was about to hang up when I heard him clear his throat. “And Ms. Lennox, what I said about anyone coming with you…It will not end well.”

I ended the call. I felt behind me for a stool and sat. I heard a noise at the door. I turned to find Alexander leaning against the frame. “Well isn’t this nice,” he said, his voice laced with hurt. I let go of Vanyel’s hand and ran for Alexander. He opened his arms to me and I slammed into his chest sobbing. He caught me and buried his lips in my hair, his hand soothing on my back. I didn’t want this moment to end. I had a feeling that I would never get the same chance again. I heard the retreating footsteps from Vanyel. I looked up at Alexander. “I’m sorry, nothing happened.” He pulled me away, wiped my tears and kissed me gently. “I am not upset with you; it’s him that I…” “Hey,” I said turning his face to mine. “I love you Alexander. You have my heart and soul, and anything else you may want. I am yours…always.” He sighed and crushed his lips to mine. I lifted my hand from behind his back and looked at my watch. It was three in the afternoon. I had to savor these precious hours to their fullest. Alexander took me by the hand and led me upstairs. To our room. We got lost in each other. I never wanted it to end. Later, Alexander slept. I wrote him a note and slipped it under his pillow.

Alexander, I know you will blame yourself when I don’t come back to you, but you have to know that I didn’t have any choice. He took my aunt Claire and threatened to kill her. I know it sounds like I just gave in, but she is all I have left. I couldn’t let her die like that. I want you to know that I felt loved when I was with you. I never knew I could feel like that and I never want you to forget me. Please live long for me, and try to find happiness again. I will miss you always. Please tell Vanyel that I said goodbye. I love you always, and please forgive me. Love,

Izzy.

The night was chilly. I welcomed it because that is how I now felt…cold. The moment I stepped out of the house, I had lost myself and any hope I might have had left. I went into the garage and took one of the bikes hanging from one of the walls. I made my way down the road. It didn’t take me long to reach the bus stop. I stashed the bike along the side of the road between two bougainvillea shrubs. I boarded the bus and took a seat in the back. I leaned my head on the cold glass window. I thought about how my life had ended up here. I had been full of dreams. Alexander had taken up most of them. I didn’t like the feeling of utter loneliness. I looked out my window. The bridge was up ahead about a mile away. My body had started to tremble. I knew I was walking into certain death, but I couldn’t let them hurt Claire. She had been with me for God knows how long. She protected me, watched over and cared for me even when I had been at my worst. She was really all I had in the world. I wouldn’t see her hurt. If I had to die to save her than so be it. There was no other choice for me, and there never would be. The bus came to a stop. I took a deep breath and walked out into the night fully knowing what was coming. I walked up to the light on Congress and veered to the right just as Haggai had instructed. I took the fork to the right and headed down the gravel road. My body tensed as I made my way on the dreary path. It was not the dark that frightened me, but the sounds it made. Owls hooting eerily behind me in all directions making me jump. I was a vampire, I should not be afraid of owls, but I was frightened nonetheless. But not for me. I was just anxious in getting to Aunt Claire in time. I closed my eyes and stopped. I collected myself and breathed deeply. Something moved in front of me. I tensed immediately. Something or someone was breathing heavy in front of me. I opened my eyes and screamed at what I saw next. Two red rimmed eyes with fire raging in them stared back at me from above. Something hard struck me from behind. Everything went dark after that. I opened my eyes and found myself in a dark room. It felt vast in size, and I could feel a breeze blow right by me.

“Help,” I cried. I heard my voice echo around and back to me. I heard a chuckle in front of me. “Who are you? What do you want with me?” I heard a muffled sound coming from directly in front of me. I shuddered. I had never heard that sound before, but something about it scared me half to death. “Brava, brava. You are fully awake now my dear.” I hated that fact that I knew that voice…too well. The lights flashed on and struck me hard. My eyes took a few minutes to recover from the brightness of the room. When at last my vision settled, I screamed. I looked directly in front of where I was and saw my Aunt Claire sprawled and tied to a white stone table. She was gagged, and her limbs strapped down to the four corners of the stone. Her head was turned toward me. Her eyes were red from tears I am sure she had shed for a while. “Aunt Claire, did they hurt you?” my voice came out choked. Way to give someone hope Izzy. She blinked away the fresh tears running down her cheeks. “My, my. What a sight this is.” Haggai moved to the right of Claire and touched her leg. “Get your hands off of her you monster,” I said in the most harsh voice I could manage. “Now now,” he said, “I said I wouldn’t hurt her. I am a man of my word. But right now I would like to get down to business. Did you come alone like a good little girl?” The bastard. He was taunting me, and I was not going to give him the satisfaction of seeing me defeated. “Yes, I came alone.” I hated the prick. I was going to feel a lot better once I removed his pretty little head from his shoulders. He walked over to me and cut the bonds from my hands. He jerked his head and two monster vamps flanked my aunt. He was prepared. I could tell.

“I’m not going to try anything. I gave you my word Haggai.” He smiled. I wanted to knock him in the teeth, but I didn’t want him to strike against my aunt. “It is simple my dear…you have something that I want, and I don’t want to have to force it from you. It is always much more…” he clicked his tongue, “enjoyable when it is given freely. And I would hate to see you suffering uselessly.” Yeah like sucking the life out of me was fun. For him maybe. So this was the end for me. I had come determined to rescue my aunt. “Let her go,” I pointed to Claire, “and you will have what you want from me.” He laughed, a deep sound coming from his throat. “In due time.” his voice sweet. Prick. “First, let us begin with the ritual. We have plenty of time to settle things.” Ritual? What the hell was he planning to do with me? I could just imagine. Torture in the most extreme? I was not looking forward to it but I was happy in knowing that my aunt would survive to see another day. Haggai left the room and came back a few minutes alter, a few robed figures following behind him. They looked like ancient druids walking into a sacrificial chamber. Cold spikes ran up my spine. Aunt Claire never took her eyes from me. I could do nothing to get to her. I wanted to know if I could speak to her mind. I never have, but I didn’t have time to practice. I gathered my strength and focused. “If you can hear me please blink twice.” Her eyes widened. She blinked twice. I was relieved. “I am going to get you out of here,” I sent. She shook her head. One of the hooded figures came to me and sat me by an ornately decorated table resembling the one aunt Claire was tied to. I was raised to the top of it and held by both arms. The vamps’ hands were rough, and they ground against my skin. It

was not as painful as it would be had I not been a vampire myself. I waited fro my chance. I had to bide my time and find a way to cut Claire loose. Haggai cleared his throat and jerked his head. He turned to me, “Do not get any ideas, my sweet.” We were left alone. This was my chance. I rushed to Aunt Claire and hugged her removing her bonds. She sat up and hugged me to her. “I am so sorry sweetie. They came to the house and there were so many of them and I…” she sobbed into my shoulder. I took her by the waist and dropped her to the ground with me. I knew I was fast, and I would be using my new skills. Right now. I moved to the closest door and emerged on the other side of it only to find it bricked off. The only way out was the way we had come in. Haggai and his minions were out there. I had to try. Nothing was going to stop me from leaving. I closed my eyes and flashed. I was fast. I surprised myself. Aunt Claire gasped in surprise. I was making my way out when I heard voices coming directly towards us.

Chapter 33

Alexander sat in the enger seat of the Rover. “I can’t feel her,” where could she be?” Alexander punched the seat. Vanyel placed a hand on his shoulder. “We will find her Alexander,” his voice haunted. “I just don’t understand why she would just leave like that. Something is wrong,” he ran his hand through his hair. “We’re so happy. Why would she…” he shook his head, “no, she is in trouble. I can feel it.” Vanyel sighed. “I feel it as well.” Vanyel sat back in the seat and thought about Isabel. His heart ached. He could feel her deep in his bones. She was in some very bad trouble. He concentrated on her heart beat. He had grown to be much attuned to it. After all he was the one who had changed her. Her blood coursed through him. His heart beat slowly, letting her blood speak to him. He closed his eyes. His breath even. She had to be close. It hadn’t been that long since she had been gone. He would find her. Alexander turned to Vanyel, eyes hurt. “If you made her run off, I promise I will end your life.” Vanyel said nothing, only nodded. “Say something you bastard.” Alexander was halfway across the seat. Nicolas grabbed Alexander’s hands, “Stop it Alexander. We will find her. This isn’t you brother, your fear for her is great.” Alexander sat back into the seat. “We love her too, and we’re going to find her.” Garrett and Vanyel talked as Alexander composed himself. He looked out the window, into the night. Visions of his beloved danced in front of his eyes. Her smile, her lips, her skin. He sighed. A feeling started in the pit of his stomach. It was growing stronger by the

second. His head swam with feelings. They were Isabel’s feelings. They were getting stronger. “Stop!” Alexander roared as the Rover came to a complete stop. Alexander stormed out of the vehicle. Garrett and Nicolas hot on his heels. “Where the hell are you running to Alexander?” It was Nicolas by his side. Alexander’s eyes were frantic. “She’s close. I can feel her. She’s afraid, and she’s…” he stopped dead in his tracks. “What is it?” Vanyel said a few steps behind. “She’s not alone…she’s…” His head throbbed. There was pain searing through his skull. Electricity streaming. Do not look for her any longer. She is mine now. The voice spoke to him. Who the hell are you? And why do you want her? Alexander was searing with rage. That is of no consequence to you little boy. He turned to Vanyel. “We must hurry.” They went back into the rover. Alexander took the wheel. They were close. He could feel her. She was calling out to him.

Chapter 34

“She is ready my lord,” I hard a voice say. “Everything is as you planned sire. The girl knows nothing more than what I have told her.” I heard a stiff voice answer him. “All needs to go as planned if we are to gain her powers. Time is drawing near and her blood is old enough to strengthen him by now.” “I will not fail you my lord,” he cried to his master. “I shall hope not Haggai; I will not forgive another mistake from you.” What the? Were they talking about me? And who exactly were they trying to… strengthen? I turned to Claire. Her eyes wide with fear. “Do you know what’s going on?” She had gone white as a sheet. Swallowing hard she looked at me, “let’s get out of here, and fast.” I leaned against the wall, Claire never leaving my side. I swallowed and took a deep breath. The wall behind us moved. We held on to the wall as best we could, and closed our eyes. It was the funniest thing. It felt like Scooby-Doo might come around the corner at any time. We were actually in another room, like in the cartoons. I reached for Claire’s hand and started following the wall. It was pitch black. We couldn’t see our own hand in front of our faces. But we kept moving on. We had to get out. Our very lives depended on it. I reached another wall. There was a scuffling noise just ahead of us. We froze. Claire squeezed my hands. All of a sudden, the light flickered on. We were thrown against the wall. A pair of strong arms held us by our throats. “Now, what do you think you are doing?” A sneer voice said from the shadow.

“Let me go,” I yelled. I kicked and screamed. I turned to see my aunt Claire. She was no longer in the room with me. Rage filled me and I growled in anger. “Where is she?” A man in crimson robes approached me. His face was hidden. Maybe he was ugly. I could only wonder why he wouldn’t show his face to me. He walked toward me, jerking his head to the behemoth holding my throat. He loosened his grip and stood away from me. The hooded man approached me slowly. “Who are you?” He shook his head. Fear gripped me. I could feel something rolling off of him in currents. Was it hate? Need? Longing? I needed Alexander, but I knew he would never find me in here. I didn’t even know where I was. I fell to my knees and took my head in my hands. “Just do it already. Stop playing with me. I can’t take it anymore.” I was on the floor sobbing uncontrollably. My body shook with tremors and my skin prickled. I didn’t want to die, but that was the only scenario that came to mind. The hooded figure bent down and took me by the chin. He turned my face up to his. A mask covered his face from me. I gasped. “Why are you doing this to me?” My chest heaved up and down. I was just so tired of his game. I dried my tears from my face. “Just do it.” My voice ragged. He took my hands. I stood up. He was tall, just over six feet. His hand was firm, and I could only imagine his body under the cloak. In the face of certain death, my mind was still in the gutter. He led me to a high back chair facing an unlit fireplace.

The man lifted one hand and removed the hood from his head. A mane of obsidian ran down his back, falling just under his shoulder. He wore a black tuxedo, with crisp lines. He was quite large. I knew he would be. His shoulders were broad, and as I looked down I could see his legs fill out his suit. If this was the picture from behind, then I couldn’t wait to see him from the front. “Why do you think you are here?” His voice was fierce, a sonic boom in my ears. I held my hands to steady my head. It throbbed, but it wasn’t from any pain. Something reverberated in my head from the mere sound of his voice. “It will ,” he chuckled. I looked at him. “What do you want with me? Why have I been brought here? Are you going to…?” I swallowed hard, “kill me?” He laughed a loud dark thunderous chime. Shivers ran through me. “I have looked for you for over a millennia dear girl, why would I kill you? I have no use for you if you’re dead. As a matter of fact, I have no intention of killing you now or ever.” I was stunned. My heart hammering in my chest. “Who are you?” I wasn’t sure I wanted to know. He turned around to face me. His hair fell to his sides, as if blown by a hidden wind. He was excruciatingly handsome. His skin was pale white but creamy at the same time. It reminded me of freshly churned butter. His face was refined, with a straight nose, high cheek bones, full lips, and then there were the eyes. His eyes captivated me. Held me. They were silver, like watery glass. He smiled, showing a perfect ivory. My eyes watered at the sight of him. He knelt in front of me. “You are just as beautiful as I imagined you would be. I am just sorry that it took me so long to find you.” Was that longing in his voice or was I going crazy? I had had enough of his

game. I stood up, he was fast, and in a blur he was nose to nose with me. I felt his hand snake around my waist as he pulled me to him. His breath was like honey. It smelled of spring time in a field of Jasmine. Who in the heck was this man? How could he make my legs turn to mush? He leaned in and went straight for my neck. I was helpless in resisting him. I felt the twin incisors break the fragile skin. My blood flowed. My eyes closed. What power flowed through this man? I was overwhelmed with the power emanating from this man. If you took a light plant and multiplied the energy produced by a million, then that is what was sucking at my neck right now. I fell to the floor. He, never leaving my neck, fell with me. What happened next was a blur. The doors flew open, the lights flashed incandescent, and Alexander stood a few feet from me, eyes enraged. “Get your diseased hands off of her,” his voice was barely audible. Vanyel showed up a few minutes later with Garrett and Nicolas in tow. “What are you doing?” Vanyel’s breath had become ragged. My captor nodded in his direction. A gesture of recognition. “I have come for what is rightfully mine of course. Would you deny me my own blood brother?” “She is not your blood ancient one. She is of my blood now, she belongs to me.” Alexander jerked his eyes to Vanyel. He looked upon his brother with disbelief. He was still laying claim to his woman. His woman. I heard a loud chuckle coming from my captor. “She yearns for me, “ he said, “see how she beckons me with her eyes.” I looked up, a haze covering my eyes. I wanted to run, to scream, to do something, but I didn’t have the energy to do anything except sit and look up at my captor. Alexander cocked his head, looked down at the blood trickling down Izzy’s head

and hissed. “You will pay for having touched her.”

My captor picked me up and angled his arm over my chest. “You want her little boy?” he taunted Alexander, “come and claim her.” The next thing I knew I was getting reacquainted with the ground once again. I had become very familiar with it. Fighting had broken out from above me. I gathered my sanity and moved myself painfully against the wall. Where had the other gargantuan come from? There were too many of them to see. They moved so fast. Blurs, all of them. I turned to my right and saw Garrett slice one of their heads off. He turned to me and winked. Where had he gotten a sword from? “Stay down Izzy,” he said and lunged for a fair haired vamp who had Nicolas pinned to the floor. “Another one bites the dust,” I heard him growl. Alexander and Vanyel had their hands full with my captor. They circled him over and over. They looked like wolves studying their meal. Their teeth were bared and I was struck at how feral they really looked. Vanyel and Alexander lunged at the same time. They blurred. They were way too fast to keep track of. All of a sudden, there were new growls coming from the entryway. I turned to see my father standing at the door flanked by a small army. He looked to my captor. His face was awed. “Master?” All growling had stopped at once. “Charles,” my captor’s voice rang in my ears. Alexander and everyone else looked dumbstruck. It was Vanyel who broke the long silence. “Master,” he said looking from my captor to me and back to my father. “Then that would mean…” his voice caught between breaths.

“Holy shit,” Alexander cried, “that makes you….” He looked to Isabel in fright. My captor roared. “Her real father. My blood runs through her veins as does her guardians,” he said looking at Charles. I choked back a scream. “Yes, I am Vladimir Yeltsin Constantine, her father.” I felt all eyes on me. “You’re lying,” I yelled, “Charles is my father.” I looked at Charles for confirmation. He gave me a sad look and swallowed hard. “I am sorry my dear, but it is true.” My throat went dry and I couldn’t form the words to accuse him with. I heard a roar in my ears. I covered them with my hands. I laughed. It was me that had been roaring. Alexander took a step towards me, but Vladimir was seemingly faster and was there in a nanosecond. Alexander growled. “Move away from her. She is mine and you will not touch her again.” He laughed in my ear. “My dear, two worthy suitors, which would risk their very lives for you. I must say I am impressed.” He laughed. Alexander stepped closer. “She is mine. I have taken her to my bed and have taken her blood. She belongs to me.” He turned back to look at Vanyel and grinned. I felt the ground next to me. There was a piece of broken wood next to me. I reached for it and placed it behind me. Vanyel’s eyes cautioned me. Don’t be foolish Izzy, he is stronger and we are not as fast as he is. I heard a roar in my head. Get out of her head Vanyel. Leave her. She is mine you have lost. She is going to try and strike him Alexander. He could kill her, and we would be too late. Don’t be brave Izzy. Stay with me. Look at me please.

I looked at Alexander’s eyes. They begged me. It was too late. My mind was made up. Vladimir lifted me and held me by the throat, threatening to snap my neck if Alexander got any closer. It wouldn’t take much to end me if he wished it. I had to be brave. I mouthed I love you to Alexander, and I’m sorry to Vanyel. I placed my hand on my fathers arm. “Father,” my voice sweet and childish. He turned me to face him. His eyes were bright, like a father seeing his baby for the first time. “My child, I have waited so long to hear those words. What do you desire?” I could feel Alexander in my head trying to talk me out of my suicide mission. I ignored him. I sucked in a breath. “I just want…” I had to be brave. “I… want…you…to… go…to…hell.” I said and drove the wood in my hands deep into his abdomen. I heard a gasp. He looked down at me, eyes shocked. He made a move to turn and landed a hand across my face. I heard something in my jaw crack. I turned back to him and once more drove the piece of wood farther into him. He staggered back. “Master,” I heard Charles cry. I shook his hands from me and ran to the arms waiting for me across the room. Alexander took me into his arms. I turned to see my father dying, but gasped at what I saw next. He stood a few feet from me, smiling. He held the wood from his abdomen in his hand. “A daughter after my own bloodied heart,” he said, “there is hope for you yet. Till next time my daughter. I won’t be so nice next time we meet. You owe me a life, and I always collect what is mine.” with that he vanished into thin air, his minions with him. I fell to the ground, Alexander falling with me. Charles let out a breath. “I didn’t

think he would come for you himself,” he said. He had gone unusually pale. “Claire,” I cried. Nicolas walked into the room, his shirt bloodied in a few places. “She was hidden under the staircase.” She was unconscious. “She’ll be fine,” Garrett smiled, “nasty bump behind the head.” The next day I woke to Alexander’s arms around me. I loved the way he made me feel safe. He had risked his life for me, and I had been so stupid for putting him in the situation in the first place. I was the worst girlfriend in the world. Is that what you think you are? Can you still love me Alexander? Alexander’s voice was in my head. I turned and planted my lips on his. “Always.” He smiled and crushed himself to me. “I just thought that maybe we were more than boyfriend and girlfriend?” His gaze was playful and I could just imagine what went on inside that head of his. He got up from the bed and knelt in front of me. He pulled out a baby blue Tiffany’s box with silver ribbon at the top. “Isabel Lennox,” he said, “You are my love, my life, and my soul. Will you let me love you for all of eternity?” I jumped on him tumbling to the floor. He kissed me. I held out my hand to him. “Of course I will. I love you.” He caressed my face, “not more than I.” We kissed for the next few minutes. Later we lay in each other’s arms. It was perfect. My life was perfect. I had a man who loved me, a family who adored me, and my aunt Claire had moved in with her boyfriend. Things were definitely going to be perfect from now on. I sighed. There was a knock at the door. Diana burst through the door, her eyes red rimmed.

“What is it Diana? Are you okay?” She came and knelt next to me. She took my hand in hers and sobbed. “Vanyel is gone.” My heart fell to the floor. And just like that my life had just been turned upside down… Again.